This is a modern-English version of Tales of Wonder, originally written by Dunsany, Lord.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
TALES OF WONDER
by Lord Dunsany
A Tale of London
Thirteen at Table
The City on Mallington Moor
Why the Milkman Shudders When He Perceives the Dawn
The Bad Old Woman in Black
The Bird of the Difficult Eye
The Long Porter's Tale
The Loot of Loma
The Secret of the Sea
How Ali Came to the Black Country
The Bureau d'Echange de Maux
A Story of Land and Sea
Guarantee To The Reader
A Tale of the Equator
A Narrow Escape
The Watch-tower
How Plash-Goo Came to the Land of None's Desire
The Three Sailors' Gambit
The Exiles Club
The Three Infernal Jokes
A Tale of London
Thirteen at Table
The City on Mallington Moor
Why the Milkman Shudders When He Perceives the Dawn
The Bad Old Woman in Black
The Bird of the Difficult Eye
The Long Porter's Tale
The Loot of Loma
The Secret of the Sea
How Ali Came to the Black Country
The Bureau d'Echange de Maux
A Story of Land and Sea
Guarantee To The Reader
A Tale of the Equator
A Narrow Escape
The Watch-tower
How Plash-Goo Came to the Land of None's Desire
The Three Sailors' Gambit
The Exiles Club
The Three Infernal Jokes
Preface
Ebrington Barracks
Aug. 16th 1916.
Ebrington Barracks
Aug. 16, 1916.
I do not know where I may be when this preface is read. As I write it in August 1916, I am at Ebrington Barracks, Londonderry, recovering from a slight wound. But it does not greatly matter where I am; my dreams are here before you amongst the following pages; and writing in a day when life is cheap, dreams seem to me all the dearer, the only things that survive.
I don't know where I'll be when you read this preface. As I write it in August 1916, I'm at Ebrington Barracks in Londonderry, recovering from a minor wound. But it really doesn’t matter where I am; my dreams are right here in the pages that follow. In a time when life feels worthless, dreams seem even more precious to me—they're the only things that last.
Just now the civilization of Europe seems almost to have ceased, and nothing seems to grow in her torn fields but death, yet this is only for a while and dreams will come back again and bloom as of old, all the more radiantly for this terrible ploughing, as the flowers will bloom again where the trenches are and the primroses shelter in shell-holes for many seasons, when weeping Liberty has come home to Flanders.
Just now, it feels like European civilization has almost come to a halt, and nothing grows in its damaged fields except death. However, this is only temporary; dreams will return and flourish once more, even more brightly after this dreadful upheaval. Just like flowers will blossom again where the trenches were and primroses will find shelter in shell holes for many seasons, when grieving Liberty returns to Flanders.
To some of you in America this may seem an unnecessary and wasteful quarrel, as other people's quarrels often are; but it comes to this that though we are all killed there will be songs again, but if we were to submit and so survive there could be neither songs nor dreams, nor any joyous free things any more.
To some of you in America, this may seem like an unnecessary and wasteful argument, just like arguments between others often do; but the truth is, even if we all die, there will be songs again. However, if we were to give in and survive, there would be no songs, dreams, or any joyful, free things left.
And do not regret the lives that are wasted amongst us, or the work that the dead would have done, for war is no accident that man's care could have averted, but is as natural, though not as regular, as the tides; as well regret the things that the tide has washed away, which destroys and cleanses and crumbles, and spares the minutest shells.
And don’t regret the lives wasted among us or the contributions the dead could have made, because war isn’t something that could have been avoided through human effort. It’s as natural, though less predictable, as the tides; it’s just as pointless to lament what the tide has swept away, which destroys and cleanses and erodes, while still leaving the tiniest shells untouched.
And now I will write nothing further about our war, but offer you these books of dreams from Europe as one throws things of value, if only to oneself, at the last moment out of a burning house.
And now I won't say anything more about our war, but I will give you these books of dreams from Europe, like someone tossing valuable things, even if just for themselves, at the very last minute out of a burning house.
DUNSANY.
Dunsany.
A Tale of London
"Come," said the Sultan to his hasheesh-eater in the very furthest lands that know Bagdad, "dream to me now of London."
"Come," said the Sultan to his hashish enthusiast in the farthest lands that know Baghdad, "dream of London for me now."
And the hasheesh-eater made a low obeisance and seated himself cross-legged upon a purple cushion broidered with golden poppies, on the floor, beside an ivory bowl where the hasheesh was, and having eaten liberally of the hasheesh blinked seven times and spoke thus:
And the hasheesh-eater bowed slightly and sat cross-legged on a purple cushion embroidered with golden poppies on the floor, next to an ivory bowl containing the hasheesh. After enjoying a generous amount of the hasheesh, he blinked seven times and said:
"O Friend of God, know then that London is the desiderate town even of all Earth's cities. Its houses are of ebony and cedar which they roof with thin copper plates that the hand of Time turns green. They have golden balconies in which amethysts are where they sit and watch the sunset. Musicians in the gloaming steal softly along the ways; unheard their feet fall on the white sea-sand with which those ways are strewn, and in the darkness suddenly they play on dulcimers and instruments with strings. Then are there murmurs in the balconies praising their skill, then are there bracelets cast down to them for reward and golden necklaces and even pearls.
"O Friend of God, know that London is the most desired city of all the Earth’s cities. Its houses are made of ebony and cedar, topped with thin copper plates that turn green with the passing of time. They have golden balconies adorned with amethysts where people sit and watch the sunset. Musicians in the twilight quietly walk along the paths; their footsteps softly land on the white sea sand that covers these paths, and in the darkness, they suddenly play on dulcimers and string instruments. Then murmurs of praise for their talent drift from the balconies, and bracelets, golden necklaces, and even pearls are thrown down to reward them."
"Indeed but the city is fair; there is by the sandy ways a paving all alabaster, and the lanterns along it are of chrysoprase, all night long they shine green, but of amethyst are the lanterns of the balconies.
"Indeed, the city is beautiful; there are sandy paths paved with alabaster, and the lanterns along them are made of chrysoprase, shining green all night long, while the lanterns on the balconies are made of amethyst."
"As the musicians go along the ways dancers gather about them and dance upon the alabaster pavings, for joy and not for hire. Sometimes a window opens far up in an ebony palace and a wreath is cast down to a dancer or orchids showered upon them.
"As the musicians walk by, dancers gather around them and dance on the smooth white pavement, just for the joy of it, not for money. Sometimes, a window opens high up in a dark palace and a wreath is tossed down to a dancer, or they are showered with orchids."
"Indeed of many cities have I dreamt but of none fairer, through many marble metropolitan gates hasheesh has led me, but London is its secret, the last gate of all; the ivory bowl has nothing more to show. And indeed even now the imps that crawl behind me and that will not let me be are plucking me by the elbow and bidding my spirit return, for well they know that I have seen too much. 'No, not London,' they say; and therefore I will speak of some other city, a city of some less mysterious land, and anger not the imps with forbidden things. I will speak of Persepolis or famous Thebes."
"Indeed, I have dreamed of many cities, but none are fairer. Through many grand marble gates, I’ve been led by hasheesh, but London holds its secrets, the final gate of all; the ivory bowl has nothing more to reveal. Even now, the mischievous spirits that follow me and won’t let me be are tugging at my elbow, urging my spirit to return because they know I’ve seen too much. 'Not London,' they say. So, I will talk about another city, one from a less mysterious place, and not anger the spirits with forbidden topics. I will speak of Persepolis or the famous Thebes."
A shade of annoyance crossed the Sultan's face, a look of thunder that you had scarcely seen, but in those lands they watched his visage well, and though his spirit was wandering far away and his eyes were bleared with hasheesh yet that storyteller there and then perceived the look that was death, and sent his spirit back at once to London as a man runs into his house when the thunder comes.
A hint of annoyance flashed across the Sultan's face, a look of anger that was rarely seen, but in those lands, they observed his expression closely. Even though his mind was clearly elsewhere and his eyes were glazed from hasheesh, that storyteller instantly recognized the look that meant danger, and he quickly sent his thoughts back to London, just like someone rushes inside when a storm rolls in.
"And therefore," he continued, "in the desiderate city, in London, all their camels are pure white. Remarkable is the swiftness of their horses, that draw their chariots that are of ivory along those sandy ways and that are of surpassing lightness, they have little bells of silver upon their horses' heads. O Friend of God, if you perceived their merchants! The glory of their dresses in the noonday! They are no less gorgeous than those butterflies that float about their streets. They have overcloaks of green and vestments of azure, huge purple flowers blaze on their overcloaks, the work of cunning needles, the centres of the flowers are of gold and the petals of purple. All their hats are black—" ("No, no," said the Sultan)—"but irises are set about the brims, and green plumes float above the crowns of them.
"And so," he continued, "in that desired city, in London, all their camels are pure white. Their horses are impressively fast, pulling chariots made of ivory along the sandy roads that are incredibly light. They have little silver bells on their horses' heads. O Friend of God, if you could see their merchants! The splendor of their outfits at noon! They are just as beautiful as the butterflies that drift through their streets. They wear green cloaks and blue garments, with huge purple flowers adorning their cloaks, crafted with skilled hands. The centers of the flowers are gold and the petals are purple. All their hats are black—" ("No, no," said the Sultan)—"but irises are placed around the brims, and green feathers stand out above them.
"They have a river that is named the Thames, on it their ships go up with violet sails bringing incense for the braziers that perfume the streets, new songs exchanged for gold with alien tribes, raw silver for the statues of their heroes, gold to make balconies where the women sit, great sapphires to reward their poets with, the secrets of old cities and strange lands, the earning of the dwellers in far isles, emeralds, diamonds, and the hoards of the sea. And whenever a ship comes into port and furls its violet sails and the news spreads through London that she has come, then all the merchants go down to the river to barter, and all day long the chariots whirl through the streets, and the sound of their going is a mighty roar all day until evening, their roar is even like—"
"They have a river called the Thames, and their ships sail in with violet sails, bringing incense for the braziers that scent the streets, new songs traded for gold with foreign tribes, raw silver for statues of their heroes, gold to build balconies for the women to sit on, great sapphires to reward their poets, secrets from ancient cities and distant lands, the earnings of those living on far-off islands, emeralds, diamonds, and treasures from the sea. And whenever a ship enters port, rolls up its violet sails, and the news spreads through London that it has arrived, all the merchants rush down to the river to trade, and all day long chariots race through the streets, creating a massive roar that lasts until evening; their roar is even like—"
"Not so," said the Sultan.
"Not so," the Sultan said.
"Truth is not hidden from the Friend of God," replied the hasheesh-eater, "I have erred being drunken with the hasheesh, for in the desiderate city, even in London, so thick upon the ways is the white sea-sand with which the city glimmers that no sound comes from the path of the charioteers, but they go softly like a light sea-wind." ("It is well," said the Sultan.) "They go softly down to the port where the vessels are, and the merchandise in from the sea, amongst the wonders that the sailors show, on land by the high ships, and softly they go though swiftly at evening back to their homes.
"Truth isn't hidden from the Friend of God," replied the hasheesh-eater. "I've made mistakes while being intoxicated with hasheesh, because in the desired city, even in London, the fine white sea-sand covers the streets so thickly that no noise comes from the charioteers; they move quietly like a gentle sea breeze." ("That's true," said the Sultan.) "They glide softly down to the port where the ships are, and the goods come in from the sea, amidst the wonders that the sailors display, on land by the grand ships, and they return home quietly yet quickly in the evening."
"O would that the Munificent, the Illustrious, the Friend of God, had even seen these things, had seen the jewellers with their empty baskets, bargaining there by the ships, when the barrels of emeralds came up from the hold. Or would that he had seen the fountains there in silver basins in the midst of the ways. I have seen small spires upon their ebony houses and the spires were all of gold, birds strutted there upon the copper roofs from golden spire to spire that have no equal for splendour in all the woods of the world. And over London the desiderate city the sky is so deep a blue that by this alone the traveller may know where he has come, and may end his fortunate journey. Nor yet for any colour of the sky is there too great heat in London, for along its ways a wind blows always from the South gently and cools the city.
"O, how I wish that the Generous, the Great, the Friend of God, had even seen these things, had seen the jewelers with their empty baskets bargaining by the ships when the barrels of emeralds came up from the hold. Or how I wish he had seen the fountains in silver basins in the middle of the streets. I have seen small spires on their ebony houses, and those spires were all made of gold, with birds strutting on the copper roofs from one golden spire to another, unmatched in splendor in all the woods of the world. And over London, the desired city, the sky is such a deep blue that with this alone the traveler can know where he has arrived and can conclude his fortunate journey. And despite the color of the sky, it’s not too hot in London, for a gentle wind always blows from the South along its streets, cooling the city."
"Such, O Friend of God, is indeed the city of London, lying very far off on the yonder side of Bagdad, without a peer for beauty or excellence of its ways among the towns of the earth or cities of song; and even so, as I have told, its fortunate citizens dwell, with their hearts ever devising beautiful things and from the beauty of their own fair work that is more abundant around them every year, receiving new inspirations to work things more beautiful yet."
"Such, O Friend of God, is truly the city of London, located far across from Bagdad, unmatched in beauty or excellence among the towns of the world or the cities of poetry; and as I have mentioned, its fortunate citizens live, always dreaming up beautiful creations, and from the beauty of their own fine work, which grows more abundant around them every year, they draw fresh inspiration to create even more beautiful things."
"And is their government good?" the Sultan said.
"And is their government good?" the Sultan asked.
"It is most good," said the hasheesh-eater, and fell backwards upon the floor.
"It’s really good," said the hasheesh-eater, and fell backward onto the floor.
He lay thus and was silent. And when the Sultan perceived he would speak no more that night he smiled and lightly applauded.
He lay there quietly. And when the Sultan saw he wouldn’t speak anymore that night, he smiled and clapped lightly.
And there was envy in that palace, in lands beyond Bagdad, of all that dwell in London.
And there was envy in that palace, in lands beyond Baghdad, of everyone living in London.
Thirteen at Table
In front of a spacious fireplace of the old kind, when the logs were well alight, and men with pipes and glasses were gathered before it in great easeful chairs, and the wild weather outside and the comfort that was within, and the season of the year—for it was Christmas—and the hour of the night, all called for the weird or uncanny, then out spoke the ex-master of foxhounds and told this tale.
In front of a large, traditional fireplace, with the logs burning brightly, men with pipes and drinks were lounging in comfy chairs, enjoying the cozy atmosphere inside while the wild weather raged outside. It was Christmas time, late at night, and everything seemed to invite a strange or eerie tale. That’s when the former master of foxhounds began to share this story.
I once had an odd experience too. It was when I had the Bromley and Sydenham, the year I gave them up—as a matter of fact it was the last day of the season. It was no use going on because there were no foxes left in the county, and London was sweeping down on us. You could see it from the kennels all along the skyline like a terrible army in grey, and masses of villas every year came skirmishing down our valleys. Our coverts were mostly on the hills, and as the town came down upon the valleys the foxes used to leave them and go right away out of the county and they never returned. I think they went by night and moved great distances. Well it was early April and we had drawn blank all day, and at the last draw of all, the very last of the season, we found a fox. He left the covert with his back to London and its railways and villas and wire and slipped away towards the chalk country and open Kent. I felt as I once felt as a child on one summer's day when I found a door in a garden where I played left luckily ajar, and I pushed it open and the wide lands were before me and waving fields of corn.
I once had a strange experience too. It happened when I was with the Bromley and Sydenham, the year I decided to stop—actually, it was the last day of the season. It was pointless to carry on because there were no foxes left in the county, and London was closing in on us. You could see it from the kennels all along the skyline like a massive, gray army, with villas every year creeping down our valleys. Our coverts were mostly on the hills, and as the city spread into the valleys, the foxes would leave and head far out of the county, never to return. I think they moved at night and covered great distances. Well, it was early April, and we had drawn a blank all day. At the very last draw of the season, we finally found a fox. He left the covert with his back to London, its railways, villas, and wires, and slipped away towards the chalk country and open Kent. I felt like I did as a child one summer day when I found a garden door slightly ajar. I pushed it open and saw wide lands before me, with fields of waving corn.
We settled down into a steady gallop and the fields began to drift by under us, and a great wind arose full of fresh breath. We left the clay lands where the bracken grows and came to a valley at the edge of the chalk. As we went down into it we saw the fox go up the other side like a shadow that crosses the evening, and glide into a wood that stood on the top. We saw a flash of primroses in the wood and we were out the other side, hounds hunting perfectly and the fox still going absolutely straight. It began to dawn on me then that we were in for a great hunt, I took a deep breath when I thought of it; the taste of the air of that perfect Spring afternoon as it came to one galloping, and the thought of a great run, were together like some old rare wine. Our faces now were to another valley, large fields led down to it, with easy hedges, at the bottom of it a bright blue stream went singing and a rambling village smoked, the sunlight on the opposite slopes danced like a fairy; and all along the top old woods were frowning, but they dreamed of Spring. The "field" had fallen of and were far behind and my only human companion was James, my old first whip, who had a hound's instinct, and a personal animosity against a fox that even embittered his speech.
We settled into a steady gallop, and the fields started to blur past us, with a strong wind filled with fresh air. We left the clay lands where the bracken grows and reached a valley at the edge of the chalk. As we descended into it, we spotted a fox climbing the opposite side like a shadow crossing the evening, gliding into a wood at the top. We caught a glimpse of primroses in the wood, and soon we were on the other side, with the hounds hunting perfectly and the fox still running straight ahead. It began to hit me that we were in for an amazing hunt; I took a deep breath thinking about it—the taste of the air on that perfect Spring afternoon as I galloped along, and the idea of a great chase felt like some rare old wine. Our faces were now toward another valley, with wide fields leading down to it, gentle hedges on the way, and at the bottom, a bright blue stream flowed cheerfully while a quaint village smoked in the distance. The sunlight on the opposite slopes danced like a fairy, and all along the top, old woods loomed but dreamed of Spring. The "field" had dropped off and was far behind; my only human companion was James, my old first whip, who had a hound's instinct and a personal grudge against foxes that even made his speech bitter.
Across the valley the fox went as straight as a railway line, and again we went without a check straight through the woods at the top. I remember hearing men sing or shout as they walked home from work, and sometimes children whistled; the sounds came up from the village to the woods at the top of the valley. After that we saw no more villages, but valley after valley arose and fell before us as though we were voyaging some strange and stormy sea, and all the way before us the fox went dead up-wind like the fabulous Flying Dutchman. There was no one in sight now but my first whip and me, we had both of us got on to our second horses as we drew the last covert.
Across the valley, the fox moved as straight as a train track, and we continued on without stopping, going straight through the woods at the top. I remember hearing men sing or shout as they walked home from work, and sometimes kids whistled; the sounds drifted up from the village to the woods at the top of the valley. After that, we didn’t see any more villages, just valley after valley rising and falling before us, like we were sailing on some strange and stormy sea, and ahead of us, the fox went straight into the wind like the legendary Flying Dutchman. Now, there was no one in sight except for my first whip and me; we had both switched to our second horses as we came to the last covert.
Two or three times we checked in those great lonely valleys beyond the village, but I began to have inspirations, I felt a strange certainty within me that this fox was going on straight up-wind till he died or until night came and we could hunt no longer, so I reversed ordinary methods and only cast straight ahead and always we picked up the scent again at once. I believe that this fox was the last one left in the villa-haunted lands and that he was prepared to leave them for remote uplands far from men, that if we had come the following day he would not have been there, and that we just happened to hit off his journey.
Two or three times we checked in those vast lonely valleys beyond the village, but I started to have these instincts, this strange certainty that this fox was heading straight upwind until he either died or it got dark and we could no longer hunt. So, I switched up our usual methods and only went straight ahead, and every time we picked up the scent again immediately. I believe this fox was the last one left in the villa-haunted area and that he was ready to leave it for remote highlands far away from people. If we had come the next day, he wouldn’t have been there, and we just happened to catch him on his journey.
Evening began to descend upon the valleys, still the hounds drifted on, like the lazy but unresting shadows of clouds upon a summer's day, we heard a shepherd calling to his dog, we saw two maidens move towards a hidden farm, one of them singing softly; no other sounds, but ours, disturbed the leisure and the loneliness of haunts that seemed not yet to have known the inventions of steam and gun-powder (even as China, they say, in some of her further mountains does not yet know that she has fought Japan).
Evening started to settle over the valleys, yet the hounds continued to wander, like the lazy but restless shadows of clouds on a summer day. We heard a shepherd calling to his dog and saw two young women walking toward a hidden farm, one of them singing softly. No other sounds, apart from ours, interrupted the calm and solitude of places that seemed untouched by the advancements of steam and gunpowder (just like China, they say, in some of its remote mountains doesn’t yet realize it has fought Japan).
And now the day and our horses were wearing out, but that resolute fox held on. I began to work out the run and to wonder where we were. The last landmark I had ever seen before must have been over five miles back and from there to the start was at least ten miles more. If only we could kill! Then the sun set. I wondered what chance we had of killing our fox. I looked at James' face as he rode beside me. He did not seem to have lost any confidence yet his horse was as tired as mine. It was a good clear twilight and the scent was as strong as ever, and the fences were easy enough, but those valleys were terribly trying and they still rolled on and on. It looked as if the light would outlast all possible endurance both of the fox and the horses, if the scent held good and he did not go to ground, otherwise night would end it. For long we had seen no houses and no roads, only chalk slopes with the twilight on them, and here and there some sheep, and scattered copses darkening in the evening. At some moment I seemed to realise all at once that the light was spent and that darkness was hovering, I looked at James, he was solemnly shaking his head. Suddenly in a little wooded valley we saw climb over the oaks the red-brown gables of a queer old house, at that instant I saw the fox scarcely heading by fifty yards. We blundered through a wood into full sight of the house, but no avenue led up to it or even a path nor were there any signs of wheel-marks anywhere. Already lights shone here and there in windows. We were in a park, and a fine park, but unkempt beyond credibility; brambles grew everywhere. It was too dark to see the fox any more but we knew he was dead beat, the hounds were just before us,—and a four-foot railing of oak. I shouldn't have tried it on a fresh horse the beginning of a run, and here was a horse near his last gasp. But what a run! an event standing out in a lifetime, and the hounds close up on their fox, slipping into the darkness as I hesitated. I decided to try it. My horse rose about eight inches and took it fair with his breast, and the oak log flew into handfuls of wet decay—it rotten with years. And then we were on a lawn and at the far end of it the hounds were tumbling over their fox. Fox, hounds and light were all done together at the of a twenty-mile point. We made some noise then, but nobody came out of the queer old house.
And now the day was ending and our horses were getting tired, but that determined fox kept going. I started to figure out the route and wondered where we were. The last landmark I remembered seeing was over five miles back, and from there to the starting point was at least another ten miles. If only we could catch him! Then the sun went down. I thought about our chances of catching the fox. I looked at James’ face as he rode next to me. He didn’t seem to have lost confidence, even though his horse was as worn out as mine. It was a clear twilight, the scent was still strong, and the fences were manageable, but those valleys were exhausting, stretching on and on. It seemed like the light would last longer than the endurance of both the fox and the horses, as long as the scent stayed good and he didn’t go to ground; otherwise, night would bring it to an end. For a long time, we hadn’t seen any houses or roads, just chalk slopes glowing in the twilight, scattered sheep, and patches of trees fading into the evening. At some point, it hit me all at once that the light was fading and darkness was approaching. I looked at James; he was solemnly shaking his head. Suddenly, in a small wooded valley, we saw the red-brown gables of a strange old house peeking through the oak trees, right as I spotted the fox barely fifty yards ahead. We stumbled through a wood into full view of the house, but there was no driveway or path leading to it, nor were there any signs of wheel tracks anywhere. Lights were already shining in some of the windows. We were in a park—a beautiful park, but so overgrown it was hard to believe; brambles were everywhere. It was too dark to see the fox anymore, but we knew he was exhausted, and the hounds were just ahead of us—plus a four-foot oak fence. I wouldn’t have attempted that on a fresh horse at the start of a run, and now my horse was nearly spent. But what a run! An experience to remember for a lifetime, and the hounds were closing in on their fox, slipping into the darkness as I hesitated. I decided to go for it. My horse jumped about eight inches and crashed through the fence, splintering the old wood into damp pieces—it had rotted with time. Then we landed on a lawn, and at the far end, the hounds were tumbling over their fox. Fox, hounds, and daylight all came to an end at the conclusion of a twenty-mile chase. We made some noise then, but nobody came out of the strange old house.
I felt pretty stiff as I walked round to the hall door with the mask and the brush while James went with the hounds and the two horses to look for the stables. I rang a bell marvellously encrusted with rust, and after a long while the door opened a little way revealing a hall with much old armour in it and the shabbiest butler that I have ever known.
I felt pretty stiff as I walked to the hall door with the mask and the brush while James took the hounds and the two horses to find the stables. I rang a bell covered in rust, and after a long wait, the door opened a bit, revealing a hall filled with old armor and the scruffiest butler I've ever seen.
I asked him who lived there. Sir Richard Arlen. I explained that my horse could go no further that night and that I wished to ask Sir Richard Arlen for a bed for the night.
I asked him who lived there. Sir Richard Arlen. I explained that my horse couldn’t go any farther that night and that I wanted to ask Sir Richard Arlen for a place to stay for the night.
"O, no one ever comes here, sir," said the butler.
"O, no one ever comes here, sir," said the butler.
I pointed out that I had come.
I mentioned that I had arrived.
"I don't think it would be possible, sir," he said.
"I don't think that's possible, sir," he said.
This annoyed me and I asked to see Sir Richard, and insisted until he came. Then I apologised and explained the situation. He looked only fifty, but a 'Varsity oar on the wall with the date of the early seventies, made him older than that; his face had something of the shy look of the hermit; he regretted that he had not room to put me up. I was sure that this was untrue, also I had to be put up there, there was nowhere else within miles, so I almost insisted. Then to my astonishment he turned to the butler and they talked it over in an undertone. At last they seemed to think that they could manage it, though clearly with reluctance. It was by now seven o' clock and Sir Richard told me he dined at half past seven. There was no question of clothes for me other than those I stood in, as my host was shorter and broader. He showed me presently to the drawing-room and there he reappeared before half past seven in evening dress and a white waistcoat. The drawing-room was large and contained old furniture but it was rather worn than venerable, an Aubusson carpet flapped about the floor, the wind seemed momently to enter the room, and old draughts haunted corners; the stealthy feet of rats that were never at rest indicated the extent of the ruin that time had wrought in the wainscot; somewhere far off a shutter flapped to and fro, the guttering candles were insufficient to light so large a room. The gloom that these things suggested was quite in keeping with Sir Richard's first remark to me after he entered the room: "I must tell you, sir, that I have led a wicked life. O, a very wicked life."
This annoyed me, and I asked to see Sir Richard, insisting until he came. Then I apologized and explained the situation. He looked about fifty, but a university rowing trophy on the wall from the early seventies made him seem older; his face had a shy, hermit-like quality. He regretted that he didn’t have the space to accommodate me. I was sure this wasn’t true; I had to stay there since there was nowhere else for miles, so I almost insisted. Then, to my surprise, he turned to the butler and they discussed it in low voices. Finally, they decided they could make it work, though it was clear they didn't want to. By now it was seven o'clock, and Sir Richard mentioned he would be having dinner at half past seven. I had no clothes to change into, as my host was shorter and broader. He soon took me to the drawing room, and before half past seven, he came back dressed in evening attire with a white waistcoat. The drawing room was large and filled with old furniture, but it looked more worn than antique, an Aubusson carpet fluttered on the floor, and the wind seemed to blow in at times; old drafts lingered in the corners. The restless scurrying of rats revealed the extent of decay that time had caused in the woodwork. Somewhere far away, a shutter banged open and closed, and the flickering candles couldn’t sufficiently illuminate such a large room. The gloom these elements created matched Sir Richard's first remark to me after he entered: "I must tell you, sir, that I have led a wicked life. Oh, a very wicked life."
Such confidences from a man much older than oneself after one has known him for half an hour are so rare that any possible answer merely does not suggest itself. I said rather slowly, "O, really," and chiefly to forestall another such remark I said "What a charming house you have."
Such confessions from a man much older than you after only knowing him for half an hour are so rare that you can't even think of a suitable response. I said slowly, "Oh, really," and mainly to prevent him from making another comment like that, I added, "What a lovely house you have."
"Yes," he said, "I have not left it for nearly forty years. Since I left the 'Varsity. One is young there, you know, and one has opportunities; but I make no excuses, no excuses." And the door slipping its rusty latch, came drifting on the draught into the room, and the long carpet flapped and the hangings upon the walls, then the draught fell rustling away and the door slammed to again.
"Yeah," he said, "I haven't been away for almost forty years. Ever since I left college. You're young there, you know, and have opportunities; but I won't make any excuses, no excuses." Then the door, slipping from its rusty latch, drifted into the room with the draft, the long carpet flapped, and the hangings on the walls moved, before the draft faded away and the door slammed shut again.
"Ah, Marianne," he said, "we have a guest to-night. Mr. Linton. This is Marianne Gib." And everything became clear to me. "Mad," I said to myself, for no one had entered the room.
"Ah, Marianne," he said, "we have a guest tonight. Mr. Linton. This is Marianne Gib." And everything became clear to me. "Crazy," I thought to myself, because no one had come into the room.
The rats ran up the length of the room behind the wainscot ceaselessly, and the wind unlatched the door again and the folds of the carpet fluttered up to our feet and stopped there, for our weight held it down.
The rats continuously scurried along the length of the room behind the wainscoting, and the wind pushed the door open again, causing the folds of the carpet to rise to our feet and stay there, held down by our weight.
"Let me introduce Mr. Linton," said my host—"Lady Mary Errinjer."
"Let me introduce Mr. Linton," said my host—"Lady Mary Errinjer."
The door slammed back again. I bowed politely. Even had I been invited I should have humoured him, but it was the very least that an uninvited guest could do.
The door slammed shut again. I nodded politely. Even if I had been invited, I would have played along with him, but that was the least an uninvited guest could do.
This kind of thing happened eleven times, the rustling, and the fluttering of the carpet and the footsteps of the rats, and the restless door, and then the sad voice of my host introducing me to phantoms. Then for some while we waited while I struggled with the situation; conversation flowed slowly. And again the draught came trailing up the room, while the flaring candles filled it with hurrying shadows. "Ah, late again, Cicely," said my host in his soft, mournful way. "Always late, Cicely." Then I went down to dinner with that man and his mind and the twelve phantoms that haunted it. I found a long table with fine old silver on it and places laid for fourteen. The butler was now in evening dress, there were fewer draughts in the dining-room, the scene was less gloomy there. "Will you sit next to Rosalind at the other end," Richard said to me. "She always takes the head of the table, I wronged her most of all." I said, "I shall be delighted."
This kind of thing happened eleven times: the rustling, the fluttering of the carpet, the footsteps of the rats, the restless door, and then the sad voice of my host introducing me to ghosts. For a while, we waited as I struggled with the situation; the conversation flowed slowly. Then the draft came sweeping up the room, and the flickering candles filled it with rushing shadows. "Ah, late again, Cicely," my host said in his soft, mournful tone. "Always late, Cicely." After that, I went down to dinner with that man and his thoughts and the twelve ghosts that haunted them. I found a long table set with fine old silver and places laid for fourteen. The butler was now in evening dress, there were fewer drafts in the dining room, and the scene felt less gloomy there. "Will you sit next to Rosalind at the other end?" Richard asked me. "She always takes the head of the table; I wronged her the most." I replied, "I’d be delighted."
I looked at the butler closely, but never did I see by any expression of his face or by anything that he did any suggestion that he waited upon less than fourteen people in the complete possession of all their faculties. Perhaps a dish appeared to be refused more often than taken but every glass was equally filled with champagne. At first I found little to say, but when Sir Richard speaking from the far end of the table said, "You are tired, Mr. Linton," I was reminded that I owed something to a host upon whom I had forced myself. It was excellent champagne and with the help of a second glass I made the effort to begin a conversation with a Miss Helen Errold for whom the place upon one side of me was laid. It came more easy to me very soon, I frequently paused in my monologue, like Mark Anthony, for a reply, and sometimes I turned and spoke to Miss Rosalind Smith. Sir Richard at the other end talked sorrowfully on, he spoke as a condemned man might speak to his judge, and yet somewhat as a judge might speak to one that he once condemned wrongly. My own mind began to turn to mournful things. I drank another glass of champagne, but I was still thirsty. I felt as if all the moisture in my body had been blown away over the downs of Kent by the wind up which we had galloped. Still I was not talking enough; my host was looking at me. I made another effort, after all I had something to talk about, a twenty-mile point is not often seen in a lifetime, especially south of the Thames. I began to describe the run to Rosalind Smith. I could see then that my host was pleased, the sad look in his face gave a kind of a flicker, like mist upon the mountains on a miserable day when a faint puff comes from the sea and the mist would lift if it could. And the butler refilled my glass very attentively. I asked her first if she hunted, and paused and began my story. I told her where we had found the fox and how fast and straight he had gone, and how I had got through the village by keeping to the road, while the little gardens and wire, and then the river, had stopped the rest of the field. I told her the kind of country that we crossed and how splendid it looked in the Spring, and how mysterious the valleys were as soon as the twilight came, and what a glorious horse I had and how wonderfully he went. I was so fearfully thirsty after the great hunt that I had to stop for a moment now and then, but I went on with my description of that famous run, for I had warmed to the subject, and after all there was nobody to tell of it but me except my old whipper-in, and "the old fellow's probably drunk by now," I thought. I described to her minutely the exact spot in the run at which it had come to me clearly that this was going to be the greatest hunt in the whole history of Kent. Sometimes I forgot incidents that had happened as one well may in a run of twenty miles, and then I had to fill in the gaps by inventing. I was pleased to be able to make the party go off well by means of my conversation, and besides that the lady to whom I was speaking was extremely pretty: I do not mean in a flesh and blood kind of way but there were little shadowy lines about the chair beside me that hinted at an unusually graceful figure when Miss Rosalind Smith was alive; and I began to perceive that what I first mistook for the smoke of guttering candles and a table-cloth waving in the draught was in reality an extremely animated company who listened, and not without interest, to my story of by far the greatest hunt that the world had ever known: indeed I told them that I would confidently go further and predict that never in the history of the world would there be such a run again. Only my throat was terribly dry. And then as it seemed they wanted to hear more about my horse. I had forgotten that I had come there on a horse, but when they reminded me it all came back; they looked so charming leaning over the table intent upon what I said, that I told them everything they wanted to know. Everything was going so pleasantly if only Sir Richard would cheer up. I heard his mournful voice every now and then—these were very pleasant people if only he would take them the right way. I could understand that he regretted his past, but the early seventies seemed centuries away and I felt sure that he misunderstood these ladies, they were not revengeful as he seemed to suppose. I wanted to show him how cheerful they really were, and so I made a joke and they an laughed at it, and then I chaffed them a bit, especially Rosalind, and nobody resented it in the very least. And still Sir Richard sat there with that unhappy look, like one that has ended weeping because it is vain and has not the consolation even of tears.
I examined the butler closely, but I never saw any hint on his face or in his actions that he was serving anyone who wasn't fully composed. Maybe a dish was turned down more than it was accepted, but every glass was equally filled with champagne. At first, I struggled to find things to say, but when Sir Richard, from the far end of the table, said, "You look tired, Mr. Linton," I realized I owed something to a host I had imposed upon. The champagne was excellent, and after a second glass, I attempted to strike up a conversation with Miss Helen Errold, who was seated next to me. It quickly became easier; I often paused in my chatter, like Mark Antony, for a response, and sometimes I turned to speak to Miss Rosalind Smith. Sir Richard at the other end continued to speak sadly, as if a condemned man were addressing his judge, and yet somewhat like a judge speaking to someone he had once wrongfully condemned. My thoughts began to drift towards somber topics. I drank another glass of champagne, but I remained thirsty. It felt as if all the moisture in my body had been swept away by the wind as we galloped over the Kent downs. Still, I wasn't talking enough; my host was looking at me. I made another effort; after all, I had something to discuss—a twenty-mile chase isn’t something you see every day, especially south of the Thames. I began recounting the run to Rosalind Smith. I could see my host's expression brighten, the sadness on his face flickering like mist over the mountains on a dreary day when a gentle puff from the sea lifts the fog if only for a moment. The butler refilled my glass attentively. I first asked her if she hunted, paused, and then began my story. I described where we found the fox, how fast and straight he ran, and how I managed to get through the village by sticking to the road while little gardens, fences, and then the river held up the rest of the field. I talked about the type of countryside we crossed, how stunning it looked in the spring, how mysterious the valleys became as twilight approached, and what an amazing horse I had and how wonderfully he moved. I was incredibly thirsty after that great hunt and had to take pauses, but I continued to share the details of that legendary chase because I was really getting into it, and there was no one else to tell except my old whipper-in, who I figured was probably drunk by now. I described the exact moment in the run when it hit me that this was going to be the greatest hunt in all of Kent's history. Sometimes I would forget certain events that occurred over a twenty-mile chase, and then I’d have to fill in the blanks with made-up details. I felt pleased to entertain the group with my conversation, and besides that, the woman I was speaking to was extremely pretty. I don’t mean pretty in a basic way, but there were subtle hints in the space beside me suggesting an unusually graceful figure when Miss Rosalind Smith was alive; I also started to notice what I initially mistook for the smoke from flickering candles and a tablecloth fluttering in the draft was actually a lively company who listened with interest to my tale of the greatest hunt the world had ever seen. In fact, I confidently stated that I would go so far as to say there would never be another run like it in all of history. Yet, my throat was terribly dry. Then, it seemed they wanted to hear more about my horse. I had forgotten that I came there on horseback, but once they reminded me, everything came rushing back; they looked so charming as they leaned over the table, captivated by what I said, that I shared everything they wanted to know. Everything was going so well if only Sir Richard would lighten up. I caught his mournful voice every now and then—these were lovely people if only he would interact with them positively. I understood that he felt regret about his past, but the early seventies felt like a century ago, and I was sure he misread these women; they weren’t revengeful as he seemed to think. I wanted to show him how cheerful they really were, so I made a joke that made them laugh, and then I playfully teased them a bit, especially Rosalind, and no one took offense. Yet, Sir Richard still sat there with that miserable look, like someone who has stopped crying because it's useless and doesn't even have the consolation of tears.
We had been a long time there and many of the candles had burned out, but there was light enough. I was glad to have an audience for my exploit, and being happy myself I was determined Sir Richard should be. I made more jokes and they still laughed good-naturedly; some of the jokes were a little broad perhaps but no harm was meant. And then—I do not wish to excuse myself—but I had had a harder day than I ever had had before and without knowing it I must have been completely exhausted; in this state the champagne had found me, and what would have been harmless at any other time must somehow have got the better of me when quite tired out—anyhow I went too far, I made some joke—I cannot in the least remember what—that suddenly seemed to offend them. I felt all at once a commotion in the air, I looked up and saw that they had all arisen from the table and were sweeping towards the door: I had not time to open it but it blew open on a wind, I could scarcely see what Sir Richard was doing because only two candles were left, I think the rest blew out when the ladies suddenly rose. I sprang up to apologise, to assure them—and then fatigue overcame me as it had overcome my horse at the last fence, I clutched at the table but the cloth came away and then I fell. The fall, and the darkness on the floor and the pent up fatigue of the day overcame me all three together.
We had been there for quite a while, and many of the candles had burned out, but there was still enough light. I was happy to have an audience for my antics, and feeling good myself, I was determined that Sir Richard should be too. I made more jokes, and they continued to laugh good-naturedly; some of the jokes were a bit off-color, perhaps, but there was no harm intended. And then—I don’t want to make excuses for myself—but I had had a tougher day than ever before, and without realizing it, I must have been completely exhausted; in this state, the champagne caught up with me, and what would have been harmless at any other time somehow overwhelmed me when I was totally worn out. Anyway, I crossed the line; I made a joke—I can’t remember what it was—that suddenly seemed to offend them. I felt a shift in the atmosphere, looked up, and saw that everyone had gotten up from the table and was sweeping toward the door. I barely had time to open it before it blew open with a gust of wind. I could hardly see what Sir Richard was doing because only two candles were left, and I think the others went out when the ladies abruptly stood up. I jumped up to apologize, to assure them—and then fatigue hit me just like it had with my horse at the last jump. I reached for the table, but the cloth came away, and then I fell. The fall, the darkness on the floor, and the accumulated exhaustion of the day all overwhelmed me at once.
The sun shone over glittering fields and in at a bedroom window and thousands of birds were chanting to the Spring, and there I was in an old four-poster bed in a quaint old panelled bedroom, fully dressed and wearing long muddy boots; someone had taken my spurs and that was all. For a moment I failed to realise and then it all came back, my enormity and the pressing need of an abject apology to Sir Richard. I pulled an embroidered bell rope until the butler came. He came in perfectly cheerful and indescribably shabby. I asked him if Sir Richard was up, and he said he had just gone down, and told me to my amazement that it was twelve o'clock. I asked to be shown in to Sir Richard at once. He was in his smoking-room. "Good morning," he said cheerfully the moment I went in. I went directly to the matter in hand. "I fear that I insulted some ladies in your house—" I began.
The sun was shining over sparkling fields and into the bedroom window, while thousands of birds were singing to welcome Spring. There I was in an old four-poster bed in a charming, old-fashioned panelled bedroom, fully dressed and wearing long, muddy boots; someone had taken my spurs, and that was it. For a moment, I didn’t grasp the situation, but then it all came back to me—my huge mistake and the urgent need for a sincere apology to Sir Richard. I tugged on an embroidered bell rope until the butler arrived. He entered looking pretty cheerful but incredibly shabby. I asked him if Sir Richard was up, and he told me he had just gone downstairs, adding, to my surprise, that it was twelve o'clock. I requested to be shown in to Sir Richard immediately. He was in his smoking room. "Good morning," he said cheerfully as soon as I walked in. I went straight to the point. "I’m afraid I insulted some ladies in your home—" I began.
"You did indeed," he said, "You did indeed." And then he burst into tears and took me by the hand. "How can I ever thank you?" he said to me then. "We have been thirteen at table for thirty years and I never dared to insult them because I had wronged them all, and now you have done it and I know they will never dine here again." And for a long time he still held my hand, and then he gave it a grip and a kind of a shake which I took to mean "Goodbye" and I drew my hand away then and left the house. And I found James in the stables with the hounds and asked him how he had fared, and James, who is a man of very few words, said he could not rightly remember, and I got my spurs from the butler and climbed on to my horse and slowly we rode away from that queer old house, and slowly we wended home, for the hounds were footsore but happy and the horses were tired still. And when we recalled that the hunting season was ended we turned our faces to Spring and thought of the new things that try to replace the old. And that very year I heard, and have often heard since, of dances and happier dinners at Sir Richard Arlen's house.
"You really did," he said, "You really did." Then he broke down in tears and took my hand. "How can I ever thank you?" he said to me. "We have been a group of thirteen at the table for thirty years, and I never dared to insult them because I had wronged them all, and now you’ve done it, and I know they will never eat here again." He held my hand for a long time, and then he squeezed it and gave it a shake that I took to mean "Goodbye," so I pulled my hand away and left the house. I found James in the stables with the hounds and asked him how he had fared. James, who doesn’t say much, said he couldn’t really remember. I got my spurs from the butler, climbed onto my horse, and we slowly rode away from that strange old house, making our way home as the hounds were footsore but happy, and the horses were still tired. When we remembered that the hunting season had ended, we looked toward Spring and thought of the new things that were trying to replace the old. That very year, I heard—and have often heard since—about dances and happier dinners at Sir Richard Arlen's house.
The City on Mallington Moor
Besides the old shepherd at Lingwold whose habits render him unreliable I am probably the only person that has ever seen the city on Mallington Moor.
Besides the old shepherd at Lingwold, whose habits make him unreliable, I'm probably the only person who has ever seen the city on Mallington Moor.
I had decided one year to do no London season; partly because of the ugliness of the things in the shops, partly because of the unresisted invasions of German bands, partly perhaps because some pet parrots in the oblong where I lived had learned to imitate cab-whistles; but chiefly because of late there had seized me in London a quite unreasonable longing for large woods and waste spaces, while the very thought of little valleys underneath copses full of bracken and foxgloves was a torment to me and every summer in London the longing grew worse till the thing was becoming intolerable. So I took a stick and a knapsack and began walking northwards, starting at Tetherington and sleeping at inns, where one could get real salt, and the waiter spoke English and where one had a name instead of a number; and though the tablecloth might be dirty the windows opened so that the air was clean, where one had the excellent company of farmers and men of the wold, who could not be thoroughly vulgar, because they had not the money to be so even if they had wished it. At first the novelty was delightful, and then one day in a queer old inn up Uthering way, beyond Lingwold, I heard for the first time the rumour of the city said to be on Mallington Moor. They spoke of it quite casually over their glasses of beer, two farmers at the inn. "They say the queer folk be at Mallington with their city," one farmer said. "Travelling they seem to be," said the other. And more came in then and the rumour spread. And then, such are the contradictions of our little likes and dislikes and all the whims that drive us, that I, who had come so far to avoid cities, had a great longing all of a sudden for throngs again and the great hives of Man, and then and there determined on that bright Sunday morning to come to Mallington and there search for the city that rumour spoke of so strangely.
I decided not to participate in the London season one year, mainly because I found the things in the shops unattractive, partly due to the constant presence of German bands, and maybe because the pet parrots in my neighborhood had started to mimic cab whistles. But mostly, I had developed a strong and unreasonable craving for large forests and open spaces, and just the thought of small valleys under woods filled with bracken and foxgloves tormented me. Every summer in London, this longing intensified until it became unbearable. So, I grabbed a stick and a backpack and started walking north from Tetherington, staying at inns where I could get real salt, the waiters spoke English, and I was called by name instead of a number. Even if the tablecloths were dirty, the windows opened for fresh air, and I enjoyed the company of farmers and country folk who couldn’t be truly vulgar simply because they lacked the money to be. At first, the novelty was delightful, but one day at an odd old inn up Uthering way, beyond Lingwold, I heard for the first time about a city rumored to be on Mallington Moor. Two farmers were talking about it casually over their beers. "They say the strange folks are at Mallington with their city," one farmer mentioned. "They seem to be traveling," replied the other. As more locals came in, the rumor spread. And in a twist of my own tastes and whims, I, who had traveled so far to escape cities, suddenly felt a strong desire for crowds and the bustling life of the city. Right then, on that bright Sunday morning, I decided to head to Mallington and search for the city they spoke of so oddly.
Mallington Moor, from all that they said of it, was hardly a likely place to find a thing by searching. It was a huge high moor, very bleak and desolate and altogether trackless. It seemed a lonely place from what they said. The Normans when they came had called it Mal Lieu and afterwards Mallintown and so it changed to Mallington. Though what a town can ever have had to do with a place so utterly desolate I do not know. And before that some say that the Saxons called it Baplas, which I believe to be a corruption of Bad Place.
Mallington Moor, from everything they said about it, was hardly a likely spot to find anything by searching. It was a vast, high moor, very bleak and empty and completely without paths. It sounded like a lonely place based on their descriptions. When the Normans arrived, they named it Mal Lieu, which later became Mallintown, and eventually Mallington. But I can't understand how a town could ever be connected to a place so utterly desolate. Before that, some say the Saxons referred to it as Baplas, which I believe is a twist on Bad Place.
And beyond the mere rumour of a beautiful city all of white marble and with a foreign look up on Mallington Moor, beyond this I could not get. None of them had seen it himself, "only heard of it like," and my questions, rather than stimulating conversation, would always stop it abruptly. I was no more fortunate on the road to Mallington until the Tuesday, when I was quite near it; I had been walking two days from the inn where I had heard the rumour and could see the great hill steep as a headland on which Mallington lay, standing up on the skyline: the hill was covered with grass, where anything grew at all, but Mallington Moor is all heather; it is just marked Moor on the map; nobody goes there and they do not trouble to name it. It was there where the gaunt hill first came into sight, by the roadside as I enquired for the marble city of some labourers by the way, that I was directed, partly I think in derision, to the old shepherd of Lingwold. It appeared that he, following sometimes sheep that had strayed, and wandering far from Lingwold, came sometimes up to the edge of Mallington Moor, and that he would come back from these excursions and shout through the villages, raving of a city of white marble and gold-tipped minarets. And hearing me asking questions of this city they had laughed and directed me to the shepherd of Lingwold. One well-meant warning they gave me as I went—the old man was not reliable.
And beyond just the rumor of a beautiful city made entirely of white marble with a foreign vibe up on Mallington Moor, I couldn’t get any further details. None of them had actually seen it themselves, "only heard about it," and my questions, rather than sparking conversation, would always abruptly end it. I had no luck on the road to Mallington until Tuesday when I was finally close; I had been walking for two days from the inn where I first heard the rumor, and I could see the huge hill that Mallington sat on, rising up against the skyline. The hill was grassy wherever there was any growth at all, but Mallington Moor was all covered in heather; it’s just labeled as Moor on the map; nobody goes there and they don’t bother to name it. It was there, as I first caught sight of the stark hill by the roadside while asking some laborers about the marble city, that I was pointed, partly I think in jest, to the old shepherd of Lingwold. It turned out that he sometimes followed stray sheep and wandered far from Lingwold, occasionally reaching the edge of Mallington Moor, and then he would return from these trips and yell through the villages, raving about a city of white marble and gold-tipped minarets. When I asked about this city, they laughed and directed me to the shepherd of Lingwold. One well-meaning warning they gave me as I went on— the old man was not trustworthy.
And late that evening I saw the thatches of Lingwold sheltering under the edge of that huge hill that Atlas-like held up those miles of moor to the great winds and heaven.
And late that evening, I saw the roofs of Lingwold tucked under the edge of that huge hill that, like Atlas, supported those miles of moor against the strong winds and sky.
They knew less of the city in Lingwold than elsewhere but they knew the whereabouts of the man I wanted, though they seemed a little ashamed of him. There was an inn in Lingwold that gave me shelter, whence in the morning, equipped with purchases, I set out to find their shepherd. And there he was on the edge of Mallington Moor standing motionless, gazing stupidly at his sheep; his hands trembled continually and his eyes had a blear look, but he was quite sober, wherein all Lingwold had wronged him.
They knew less about the city in Lingwold than in other places, but they were aware of the location of the man I was looking for, even though they seemed a bit embarrassed by him. There was an inn in Lingwold that offered me a place to stay, and in the morning, after getting some supplies, I set off to find their shepherd. And there he was at the edge of Mallington Moor, standing still and staring blankly at his sheep; his hands were constantly shaking, and his eyes looked bleary, but he was completely sober, which was a mistake all of Lingwold made about him.
And then and there I asked him of the city and he said he had never heard tell of any such place. And I said, "Come, come, you must pull yourself together." And he looked angrily at me; but when he saw me draw from amongst my purchases a full bottle of whiskey and a big glass he became more friendly. As I poured out the whiskey I asked him again about the marble city on Mallington Moor but he seemed quite honestly to know nothing about it. The amount of whiskey he drank was quite incredible, but I seldom express surprise and once more I asked him the way to the wonderful city. His hand was steadier now and his eyes more intelligent and he said that he had heard something of some such city, but his memory was evidently blurred and he was still unable to give me useful directions. I consequently gave him another tumbler, which he drank off like the first without any water, and almost at once he was a different man. The trembling in his hands stopped altogether, his eye became as quick as a younger man's, he answered my questions readily and frankly, and, what was more important to me still, his old memory became alert and clear for even minutest details. His gratitude to myself I need not mention, for I make no pretence that I bought the bottle of whiskey that the old shepherd enjoyed so much without at least some thought of my own advantage. Yet it was pleasant to reflect that it was due to me that he had pulled himself together and steadied his shaking hand and cleared his mind, recovered his memory and his self-respect. He spoke to me quite clearly, no longer slurring his words; he had seen the city first one moonlight night when he was lost in the mist on the big moor, he had wandered far in the mist, and when it lifted he saw the city by moonlight. He had no food, but luckily had his flask. There never was such a city, not even in books. Travellers talked sometimes of Venice seen from the sea, there might be such a place or there might not, but, whether or no, it was nothing to the city on Mallington Moor. Men who read books had talked to him in his time, hundreds of books, but they never could tell of any city like this. Why, the place was all of marble, roads, walls and palaces, all pure white marble, and the tops of the tall thin spires were entirely of gold. And they were queer folk in the city even for foreigners. And there were camels, but I cut him short for I thought I could judge for myself, if there was such a place, and, if not, I was wasting my time as well as a pint of good whiskey. So I got him to speak of the way, and after more circumlocution than I needed and more talk of the city he pointed to a tiny track on the black earth just beside us, a little twisty way you could hardly see.
And right then, I asked him about the city, and he said he had never heard of such a place. I said, "Come on, get a grip." He looked at me angrily, but when he saw me pull out a full bottle of whiskey and a big glass from my things, he became friendlier. As I poured the whiskey, I asked him again about the marble city on Mallington Moor, but it seemed he truly didn’t know anything about it. The amount of whiskey he drank was incredible, but I rarely show surprise and once again asked him how to get to the amazing city. His hand was steadier now and his eyes sharper, and he said he had heard something about a city like that, but his memory was clearly fuzzy, and he still couldn’t provide useful directions. So, I gave him another tumbler, which he gulped down like the first one, without any water, and almost immediately, he was a different person. The shaking in his hands completely stopped, his gaze was as quick as a younger man's, he answered my questions openly and clearly, and, more importantly to me, his memory became sharp and clear, even for the tiniest details. I don’t need to mention his gratitude, as I won’t pretend that I bought the whiskey for the old shepherd purely out of kindness without considering my own benefit. Still, it felt good to think that it was because of me that he had pulled himself together, steadied his shaking hand, cleared his mind, and regained his memory and self-respect. He spoke to me clearly now, no longer slurring his words; he said he first saw the city on a moonlit night when he was lost in the mist on the big moor. He had wandered far in the fog, and when it lifted, he saw the city illuminated by the moonlight. He had no food, but thankfully he had his flask. There was never a city like that, not even in books. Travelers sometimes talked about seeing Venice from the sea; maybe such a place existed, maybe it didn’t, but whether it did or not, it was nothing compared to the city on Mallington Moor. People who read books had shared tales with him over the years, hundreds of books, but none could describe a city like this. The place was entirely made of marble—roads, walls, and palaces—all pure white marble, and the tips of the tall, thin spires were solid gold. The people in the city were strange, even for foreigners. There were camels, but I interrupted him because I thought I could judge for myself if such a place existed, and if not, I was just wasting my time and a pint of good whiskey. So, I got him to tell me how to get there, and after more talking than I needed, and more chatter about the city, he pointed to a tiny path on the black earth right next to us, a little winding way that was almost invisible.
I said the moor was trackless; untrodden of man or dog it certainly was and seemed to have less to do with the ways of man than any waste I have seen, but the track the old shepherd showed me, if track it was, was no more than the track of a hare—an elf-path the old man called it, Heaven knows what he meant. And then before I left him he insisted on giving me his flask with the queer strong rum it contained. Whiskey brings out in some men melancholy, in some rejoicing, with him it was clearly generosity and he insisted until I took his rum, though I did not mean to drink it. It was lonely up there, he said, and bitter cold and the city hard to find, being set in a hollow, and I should need the rum, and he had never seen the marble city except on days when he had had his flask: he seemed to regard that rusted iron flask as a sort of mascot, and in the end I took it.
I said the moor was trackless; it certainly was untouched by man or dog and felt less connected to human paths than any wasteland I’ve seen. But the track the old shepherd pointed out, if you could call it a track, was barely more than a hare's trail—an elf-path, as the old man called it, though I had no idea what he meant. Before I left, he insisted on giving me his flask filled with some strong, odd rum. For some men, whiskey brings out sadness, while for others it brings joy; for him, it was clearly a gesture of generosity, and he wouldn’t take no for an answer until I accepted the rum, even though I hadn’t intended to drink it. It was lonely up there, he said, and freezing cold, and the city was hard to locate since it was in a hollow, and I would need the rum. He mentioned he had only seen the marble city on days when he’d had his flask; he seemed to treat that rusty iron flask like a good luck charm, and in the end, I took it.
I followed that odd, faint track on the black earth under the heather till I came to the big grey stone beyond the horizon, where the track divides into two, and I took the one to the left as the old man told me. I knew by another stone that I saw far off that I had not lost my way, nor the old man lied.
I followed that strange, faint path on the dark earth beneath the heather until I reached the large grey stone in the distance, where the path splits into two. I chose the left one, just like the old man instructed me. I recognized another stone I spotted far away, which reassured me that I hadn't lost my way, nor had the old man deceived me.
And just as I hoped to see the city's ramparts before the gloaming fell on that desolate place, I suddenly saw a long high wall of whiteness with pinnacles here and there thrown up above it, floating towards me silent and grim as a secret, and knew it for that evil thing the mist. The sun, though low, was shining on every sprig of heather, the green and scarlet mosses were shining with it too, it seemed incredible that in three minutes' time all those colours would be gone and nothing left all round but a grey darkness. I gave up hope of finding the city that day, a broader path than mine could have been quite easily lost. I hastily chose for my bed a thick patch of heather, wrapped myself in a waterproof cloak, and lay down and made myself comfortable. And then the mist came. It came like the careful pulling of lace curtains, then like the drawing of grey blinds; it shut out the horizon to the north, then to the east and west; it turned the whole sky white and hid the moor; it came down on it like a metropolis, only utterly silent, silent and white as tombstones.
And just as I hoped to see the city's walls before the dusk settled over that lonely place, I suddenly spotted a tall, bright white wall with spires sticking up here and there, approaching me silently and ominously like a hidden truth, and I recognized it as that dreadful mist. The sun, although low in the sky, shone on every little sprig of heather, and the green and red moss glimmered too; it seemed unbelievable that in just three minutes, all those colors would vanish, leaving only a gray darkness all around. I lost hope of finding the city that day; a wider path than mine could easily be lost. I quickly chose a thick patch of heather for my bed, wrapped myself in a waterproof cloak, and lay down to make myself comfortable. And then the mist arrived. It came like the careful pulling of lace curtains, then like the drawing of gray blinds; it blocked out the horizon to the north, then to the east and west; it turned the whole sky white and concealed the moor; it descended like a city, only completely silent, silent and white like tombstones.
And then I was glad of that strange strong rum, or whatever it was in the flask that the shepherd gave me, for I did not think that the mist would clear till night, and I feared the night would be cold. So I nearly emptied the flask; and, sooner than I expected, I fell asleep, for the first night out as a rule one does not sleep at once but is kept awake some while by the little winds and the unfamiliar sound of the things that wander at night, and that cry to one another far-off with their queer, faint voices; one misses them afterwards when one gets to houses again. But I heard none of these sounds in the mist that evening.
And then I was really thankful for that strange, strong rum, or whatever it was in the flask that the shepherd gave me, because I didn't think the mist would clear until night, and I was worried it would be cold at night. So I almost finished the flask; and, sooner than I expected, I fell asleep. Normally, on the first night out, you don't sleep right away; you're usually kept awake for a while by the little winds and the unfamiliar sounds of the things that roam at night, calling to each other from a distance with their strange, faint voices. You miss those sounds later when you’re back in houses. But I didn’t hear any of those sounds in the mist that evening.
And then I woke and found that the mist was gone and the sun was just disappearing under the moor, and I knew that I had not slept for as long as I thought. And I decided to go on while I could, for I thought that I was not very far from the city.
And then I woke up and realized the fog had lifted and the sun was just setting behind the moor, and I knew I hadn’t slept as long as I thought. I decided to keep going while I could because I figured I wasn’t too far from the city.
I went on and on along the twisty track, bits of the mist came down and filled the hollows but lifted again at once so that I saw my way. The twilight faded as I went, a star appeared, and I was able to see the track no longer. I could go no further that night, yet before I lay down to sleep I decided to go and look over the edge of a wide depression in the moor that I saw a little way off. So I left the track and walked a few hundred yards, and when I got to the edge the hollow was full of mist all white underneath me. Another star appeared and a cold wind arose, and with the wind the mist flapped away like a curtain. And there was the city.
I continued along the winding path, patches of mist floated down and filled the low spots but quickly lifted so I could see my way. The twilight faded as I walked, a star appeared, and soon I couldn’t see the path anymore. I couldn’t go any further that night, but before I settled down to sleep, I decided to check out the edge of a wide dip in the moor that I noticed a short distance away. So I left the path and walked a few hundred yards, and when I reached the edge, the hollow was filled with mist, completely white beneath me. Another star appeared and a cold wind picked up, and with the wind, the mist whipped away like a curtain. And there was the city.
Nothing the shepherd had said was the least untrue or even exaggerated. The poor old man had told the simple truth, there is not a city like it in the world. What he had called thin spires were minarets, but the little domes on the top were clearly pure gold as he said. There were the marble terraces he described and the pure white palaces covered with carving and hundreds of minarets. The city was obviously of the East and yet where there should have been crescents on the domes of the minarets there were golden suns with rays, and wherever one looked one saw things that obscured its origin. I walked down to it, and, passing through a wicket gate of gold in a low wall of white marble, I entered the city. The heather went right up to the city's edge and beat against the marble wall whenever the wind blew it. Lights began to twinkle from high windows of blue glass as I walked up the white street, beautiful copper lanterns were lit up and let down from balconies by silver chains, from doors ajar came the sound of voices singing, and then I saw the men. Their faces were rather grey than black, and they wore beautiful robes of coloured silk with hems embroidered with gold and some with copper, and sometimes pacing down the marble ways with golden baskets hung on each side of them I saw the camels of which the old shepherd spoke.
Nothing the shepherd said was the least bit untrue or exaggerated. The poor old man told the simple truth: there isn’t a city like it in the world. What he referred to as thin spires were actually minarets, but the little domes on top were definitely pure gold, just as he said. There were the marble terraces he described and the pure white palaces adorned with intricate carvings and hundreds of minarets. The city was clearly from the East, yet instead of crescents on the domes of the minarets, there were golden suns with rays, and everywhere you looked, there were things that obscured its origins. I walked down to it and, passing through a golden wicket gate in a low wall of white marble, I entered the city. The heather reached right up to the city’s edge, brushing against the marble wall whenever the wind blew. Lights began to twinkle from high blue glass windows as I strolled up the white street; beautiful copper lanterns were lit and lowered from balconies by silver chains. From ajar doors came the sound of singing voices, and then I saw the men. Their faces were more grey than black, and they wore stunning robes of colored silk with hems embroidered in gold, and some in copper. Sometimes, pacing down the marble paths with golden baskets hanging on each side, I saw the camels the old shepherd mentioned.
The people had kindly faces, but, though they were evidently friendly to strangers, I could not speak with them being ignorant of their language, nor were the sounds of the syllables they used like any language I had ever heard: they sounded more like grouse.
The people had friendly faces, but even though they obviously welcomed strangers, I couldn't talk to them because I didn't know their language. The sounds of the syllables they used didn't resemble any language I had ever heard; they sounded more like grouse.
When I tried to ask them by signs whence they had come with their city they would only point to the moon, which was bright and full and was shining fiercely on those marble ways till the city danced in light. And now there began appearing one by one, slipping softly out through windows, men with stringed instruments in the balconies. They were strange instruments with huge bulbs of wood, and they played softly on them and very beautifully, and their queer voices softly sang to the music weird dirges of the griefs of their native land wherever that may be. And far off in the heart of the city others were singing too, the sound of it came to me wherever I roamed, not loud enough to disturb my thoughts, but gently turning the mind to pleasant things. Slender carved arches of marble, as delicate almost as lace, crossed and re-crossed the ways wherever I went. There was none of that hurry of which foolish cities boast, nothing ugly or sordid so far as I could see. I saw that it was a city of beauty and song. I wondered how they had travelled with all that marble, how they had laid it down on Mallington Moor, whence they had come and what their resources were, and determined to investigate closely next morning, for the old shepherd had not troubled his head to think how the city came, he had only noted that the city was there (and of course no one believed him, though that is partly his fault for his dissolute ways). But at night one can see little and I had walked all day, so I determined to find a place to rest in. And just as I was wondering whether to ask for shelter of those silk-robed men by signs or whether to sleep outside the walls and enter again in the morning, I came to a great archway in one of the marble houses with two black curtains, embroidered below with gold, hanging across it. Over the archway were carved apparently in many tongues the words: "Here strangers rest." In Greek, Latin and Spanish the sentence was repeated and there was writing also in the language that you see on the walls of the great temples of Egypt, and Arabic and what I took to be early Assyrian and one or two languages I had never seen. I entered through the curtains and found a tesselated marble court with golden braziers burning sleepy incense swinging by chains from the roof, all round the walls were comfortable mattresses lying upon the floor covered with cloths and silks. It must have been ten o'clock and I was tired. Outside the music still softly filled the streets, a man had set a lantern down on the marble way, five or six sat down round him, and he was sonorously telling them a story. Inside there were some already asleep on the beds, in the middle of the wide court under the braziers a woman dressed in blue was singing very gently, she did not move, but sung on and on, I never heard a song that was so soothing. I lay down on one of the mattresses by the wall, which was all inlaid with mosaics, and pulled over me some of the cloths with their beautiful alien work, and almost immediately my thoughts seemed part of the song that the woman was singing in the midst of the court under the golden braziers that hung from the high roof, and the song turned them to dreams, and so I fell asleep.
When I tried to ask them with gestures where they had come from with their city, they just pointed at the bright, full moon shining down fiercely on the marble paths until the city sparkled with light. One by one, men slipped out through windows, appearing on balconies with stringed instruments. These instruments were strange, sporting large wooden bulbs, and they played beautifully, their unusual voices softly singing haunting dirges about their homeland, wherever that might be. Far off in the heart of the city, others were singing too, their voices drifting to me no matter where I wandered—not loud enough to disrupt my thoughts, but gently guiding my mind to pleasant memories. Slender, intricately carved marble arches, almost as delicate as lace, crisscrossed the paths I traveled. There was none of the rush that foolish cities pride themselves on, and nothing ugly or sordid in sight. I realized it was a city of beauty and music. I wondered how they had transported all that marble, how they had laid it down on Mallington Moor, where they had come from, and what resources they possessed, planning to investigate closely the next morning, since the old shepherd had never bothered to think about how the city came to be; he had only noted that the city existed (and, of course, no one believed him, partly due to his reckless ways). But at night, you can't see much, and I had been walking all day, so I decided to find a place to rest. Just as I was debating whether to ask those silk-robed men for shelter with gestures or sleep outside the walls and enter in the morning, I came across a grand archway in one of the marble houses, draped with two black curtains embroidered with gold at the bottom. Above the archway, the words "Here strangers rest" were carved in multiple languages. The phrase was repeated in Greek, Latin, and Spanish, and there were also inscriptions in the script seen on the walls of the grand temples of Egypt, Arabic, what I thought was early Assyrian, and a few languages I had never encountered before. I walked through the curtains and discovered a tiled marble courtyard with golden braziers burning soothing incense, suspended by chains from the ceiling. Around the walls, comfortable mattresses lay on the floor, covered in cloths and silks. It must have been around ten o'clock, and I was tired. Outside, the music still filled the streets softly; a man had set down a lantern on the marble path, and five or six people sat around him as he told them a story in a deep voice. Inside, some people were already asleep on the beds. In the center of the wide courtyard, under the braziers, a woman dressed in blue was singing gently. She didn’t move but kept singing, and I had never heard a song so calming. I lay down on one of the mattresses against the mosaic-covered wall, pulled some of the beautifully crafted cloths over me, and almost immediately, my thoughts blended with the woman's song filling the courtyard beneath the golden braziers hanging from the high ceiling, and the song transformed my thoughts into dreams, leading me to sleep.
A small wind having arisen, I was awakened by a sprig of heather that beat continually against my face. It was morning on Mallington Moor, and the city was quite gone.
A light breeze had picked up, and I woke up to a sprig of heather repeatedly hitting my face. It was morning on Mallington Moor, and the city was completely out of sight.
Why the Milkman Shudders When He Perceives the Dawn
In the Hall of the Ancient Company of Milkmen round the great fireplace at the end, when the winter logs are burning and all the craft are assembled they tell to-day, as their grandfathers told before them, why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn.
In the Hall of the Ancient Company of Milkmen around the big fireplace at the end, when the winter logs are burning and everyone in the trade is gathered, they share today, just like their grandfathers did before them, why the milkman shivers when he sees the dawn.
When dawn comes creeping over the edges of hills, peers through the tree-trunks making wonderful shadows, touches the tops of tall columns of smoke going up from awakening cottages in the valleys, and breaks all golden over Kentish fields, when going on tip-toe thence it comes to the walls of London and slips all shyly up those gloomy streets the milkman perceives it and shudders.
When dawn creeps over the hills, peeking through the tree trunks to create amazing shadows, brushing the tops of tall columns of smoke rising from the waking cottages in the valleys, and spills golden light over the fields of Kent, it quietly makes its way to the walls of London and shyly slips into those gloomy streets, the milkman notices it and shudders.
A man may be a Milkman's Working Apprentice, may know what borax is and how to mix it, yet not for that is the story told to him. There are five men alone that tell that story, five men appointed by the Master of the Company, by whom each place is filled as it falls vacant, and if you do not hear it from one of them you hear the story from no one and so can never know why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn.
A man might be a milkman’s apprentice, might know what borax is and how to mix it, but that doesn’t mean he hears the story. Only five men tell that story—five men chosen by the Master of the Company, who fills each position as it opens up. If you don’t hear it from one of them, you don’t hear it at all and will never understand why the milkman shudders when he sees the dawn.
It is the way of one of these five men, greybeards all and milkmen from infancy, to rub his hands by the fire when the great logs burn, and to settle himself more easily in his chair, perhaps to sip some drink far other than milk, then to look round to see that none are there to whom it would not be fitting the tale should be told and, looking from face to face and seeing none but the men of the Ancient Company, and questioning mutely the rest of the five with his eyes, if some of the five be there, and receiving their permission, to cough and to tell the tale. And a great hush falls in the Hall of the Ancient Company, and something about the shape of the roof and the rafters makes the tale resonant all down the hall so that the youngest hears it far away from the fire and knows, and dreams of the day when perhaps he will tell himself why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn.
It’s the way of one of these five men—old guys, all of them lifelong milkmen—to rub their hands by the fire when the big logs are burning, settle in their chairs more comfortably, maybe sip on something other than milk, and then check to see that there’s no one around who shouldn't hear the story. Looking around at each face and seeing only the men of the Ancient Company, he silently asks the rest of the five with his eyes if it's okay to go ahead, and once he gets their nod, he clears his throat and starts to tell the story. A deep silence falls in the Hall of the Ancient Company, and the shape of the roof and rafters makes the tale echo throughout the hall, so even the youngest can hear it from far away and start to wonder about the day when he might tell why the milkman shudders when he sees the dawn.
Not as one tells some casual fact is it told, nor is it commented on from man to man, but it is told by that great fire only and when the occasion and the stillness of the room and the merit of the wine and the profit of all seem to warrant it in the opinion of the five deputed men: then does one of them tell it, as I have said, not heralded by any master of ceremonies but as though it arose out of the warmth of the fire before which his knotted hands would chance to be; not a thing learned by rote, but told differently by each teller, and differently according to his mood, yet never has one of them dared to alter its salient points, there is none so base among the Company of Milkmen. The Company of Powderers for the Face know of this story and have envied it, the Worthy Company of Chin-Barbers, and the Company of Whiskerers; but none have heard it in the Milkmen's Hall, through whose wall no rumour of the secret goes, and though they have invented tales of their own Antiquity mocks them.
Not as if someone is just sharing a casual fact is it shared, nor is it discussed from one person to another, but it is shared only by that great fire, and only when the occasion, the quiet of the room, the quality of the wine, and the experience of all seem to justify it in the view of the five chosen men: then one of them shares it, as I've mentioned, not announced by any host, but as if it naturally emerges from the warmth of the fire where his worn hands might rest; not something recited from memory, but told differently by each storyteller, depending on their mood, yet none has dared to change its main points; there’s no one so lowly among the Company of Milkmen. The Company of Powderers for the Face knows this story and envies it, as do the Esteemed Company of Chin-Barbers and the Company of Whiskerers; but none have heard it in the Milkmen's Hall, through whose walls no rumor of the secret passes, and although they have created their own tales, their own history belittles them.
This mellow story was ripe with honourable years when milkmen wore beaver hats, its origin was still mysterious when smocks were the vogue, men asked one another when Stuarts were on the throne (and only the Ancient Company knew the answer) why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn. It is all for envy of this tale's reputation that the Company of Powderers for the Face have invented the tale that they too tell of an evening, "Why the Dog Barks when he hears the step of the Baker"; and because probably all men know that tale the Company of the Powderers for the Face have dared to consider it famous. Yet it lacks mystery and is not ancient, is not fortified with classical allusion, has no secret lore, is common to all who care for an idle tale, and shares with "The Wars of the Elves," the Calf-butcher's tale, and "The Story of the Unicorn and the Rose," which is the tale of the Company of Horse-drivers, their obvious inferiority.
This mellow story was full of honorable years when milkmen wore beaver hats, its origin still a mystery when smocks were in style. Men asked each other why the milkman shudders at dawn when the Stuarts were on the throne (and only the Ancient Company knew the answer). It's out of envy for this tale's reputation that the Powderers for the Face invented their own evening story, "Why the Dog Barks when he hears the Baker's footsteps"; and since probably everyone knows that tale, the Powderers for the Face dared to call it famous. Yet it lacks mystery and isn't ancient, doesn't have classical allusions, and has no secret knowledge. It’s common to anyone who enjoys a casual story and shares an obvious inferiority with "The Wars of the Elves," the Calf-butcher's tale, and "The Story of the Unicorn and the Rose," which belongs to the Company of Horse-drivers.
But unlike all these tales so new to time, and many another that the last two centuries tell, the tale that the milkmen tell ripples wisely on, so full of quotation from the profoundest writers, so full of recondite allusion, so deeply tinged with all the wisdom of man and instructive with the experience of all times that they that hear it in the Milkmen's Hall as they interpret allusion after allusion and trace obscure quotation lose idle curiosity and forget to question why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn.
But unlike all these stories that are so new to time, and many others from the last two centuries, the story the milkmen share flows on wisely, packed with quotes from the greatest writers, full of obscure references, deeply infused with all of humanity's wisdom and rich with the experiences of all ages. Those who listen in the Milkmen's Hall, as they decipher one reference after another and follow complex quotes, lose their idle curiosity and forget to wonder why the milkman shudders when he sees the dawn.
You also, O my reader, give not yourself up to curiosity. Consider of how many it is the bane. Would you to gratify this tear away the mystery from the Milkmen's Hall and wrong the Ancient Company of Milkmen? Would they if all the world knew it and it became a common thing to tell that tale any more that they have told for the last four hundred years? Rather a silence would settle upon their hall and a universal regret for the ancient tale and the ancient winter evenings. And though curiosity were a proper consideration yet even then this is not the proper place nor this the proper occasion for the Tale. For the proper place is only the Milkmen's Hall and the proper occasion only when logs burn well and when wine has been deeply drunken, then when the candles were burning well in long rows down to the dimness, down to the darkness and mystery that lie at the end of the hall, then were you one of the Company, and were I one of the five, would I rise from my seat by the fireside and tell you with all the embellishments that it has gleaned from the ages that story that is the heirloom of the milkmen. And the long candles would burn lower and lower and gutter and gutter away till they liquefied in their sockets, and draughts would blow from the shadowy end of the hall stronger and stronger till the shadows came after them, and still I would hold you with that treasured story, not by any wit of mine but all for the sake of its glamour and the times out of which it came; one by one the candles would flare and die and, when all were gone, by the light of ominous sparks when each milkman's face looks fearful to his fellow, you would know, as now you cannot, why the milkman shudders when he perceives the dawn.
You too, dear reader, shouldn’t give in to curiosity. Think about how many people it has harmed. Would you really want to take away the mystery from the Milkmen's Hall and betray the Ancient Company of Milkmen? If everyone knew the story, and it became something anyone could tell, would it still hold any meaning after being shared for four hundred years? Instead, a silence would settle over their hall, leaving everyone with a deep sense of loss for the old tale and the chilly winter evenings associated with it. And even if curiosity were a valid reason, this isn’t the right place or time for the story. The right setting is the Milkmen's Hall, and the right moment is when the logs are burning brightly and the wine has been plentiful, during those times when candles flicker in long rows fading into the dimness, into the darkness and mystery at the end of the hall. If you were one of the Company and I was one of the five, I would get up from my seat by the fire and share with you the story, rich with all the details built up over the years, a tradition passed down among the milkmen. The long candles would burn lower and lower, melting and dripping away until they turned to liquid in their holders, while drafts would sweep in from the shadowy end of the hall, growing stronger and stronger, pulling the shadows with them. Yet, I would still hold your attention with that beloved tale, not because of my cleverness but because of its charm and the times from which it originated; one by one, the candles would flare and extinguish, and when all were gone, by the eerie glow of the remaining sparks, when each milkman’s face looks terrified to his neighbor, you would understand, as you can’t now, why the milkman shudders at the sight of dawn.
The Bad Old Woman in Black
The bad old woman in black ran down the street of the ox-butchers.
The old, mean woman in black ran down the street of the ox-butchers.
Windows at once were opened high up in those crazy gables; heads were thrust out: it was she. Then there arose the counsel of anxious voices, calling sideways from window to window or across to opposite houses. Why was she there with her sequins and bugles and old black gown? Why had she left her dreaded house? On what fell errand she hasted?
Windows were suddenly opened high up in those quirky gables; heads popped out: it was her. Then the worried voices started, calling out from window to window or across to the neighboring houses. Why was she there in her sequins and beads and old black dress? Why had she left her feared home? What urgent mission was she on?
They watched her lean, lithe figure, and the wind in that old black dress, and soon she was gone from the cobbled street and under the town's high gateway. She turned at once to her right and was hid from the view of the houses. Then they all ran down to their doors, and small groups formed on the pavement; there they took counsel together, the eldest speaking first. Of what they had seen they said nothing, for there was no doubt it was she; it was of the future they spoke, and the future only.
They watched her slim, graceful figure as the wind caught that old black dress, and soon she disappeared from the cobbled street and under the town's tall gateway. She immediately turned to her right and was out of sight from the houses. Then they all dashed to their doors, and small groups gathered on the pavement; there they discussed things together, with the eldest speaking first. They said nothing about what they had seen, as there was no doubt it was her; they only talked about the future.
In what notorious thing would her errand end? What gains had tempted her out from her fearful home? What brilliant but sinful scheme had her genius planned? Above all, what future evil did this portend? Thus at first it was only questions. And then the old grey-beards spoke, each one to a little group; they had seen her out before, had known her when she was younger, and had noted the evil things that had followed her goings: the small groups listened well to their low and earnest voices. No one asked questions now or guessed at her infamous errand, but listened only to the wise old men who knew the things that had been, and who told the younger men of the dooms that had come before.
In what notorious thing would her errand end? What temptations had lured her away from her fearful home? What brilliant but dangerous plan had she come up with? Above all, what future disaster did this signal? At first, it was just questions. Then the old men spoke, each to a small group; they had seen her leave before, had known her when she was younger, and had noticed the bad things that had followed her movements: the small groups listened closely to their quiet and serious voices. No one asked questions now or speculated about her shady errand, but only listened to the wise old men who understood the past and who warned the younger men about the fates that had come before.
Nobody knew how many times she had left her dreaded house; but the oldest recounted all the times that they knew, and the way she had gone each time, and the doom that had followed her going; and two could remember the earthquake that there was in the street of the shearers.
Nobody knew how many times she had left her dreaded house; but the oldest recounted all the times they remembered, the way she had gone each time, and the doom that had followed her departure; and two could remember the earthquake that occurred on the street of the shearers.
So were there many tales of the times that were, told on the pavement near the old green doors by the edge of the cobbled street, and the experience that the aged men had bought with their white hairs might be had cheap by the young. But from all their experience only this was clear, that never twice in their lives had she done the same infamous thing, and that the same calamity twice had never followed her goings. Therefore it seemed that means were doubtful and few for finding out what thing was about to befall; and an ominous feeling of gloom came down on the street of the ox-butchers. And in the gloom grew fears of the very worst. This comfort they only had when they put their fear into words—that the doom that followed her goings had never yet been anticipated. One feared that with magic she meant to move the moon; and he would have dammed the high tide on the neighbouring coast, knowing that as the moon attracted the sea the sea must attract the moon, and hoping by his device to humble her spells. Another would have fetched iron bars and clamped them across the street, remembering the earthquake there was in the street of the shearers. Another would have honoured his household gods, the little cat-faced idols seated above his hearth, gods to whom magic was no unusual thing, and, having paid their fees and honoured them well, would have put the whole case before them. His scheme found favour with many, and yet at last was rejected, for others ran indoors and brought out their gods, too, to be honoured, till there was a herd of gods all seated there on the pavement; yet would they have honoured them and put their case before them but that a fat man ran up last of all, carefully holding under a reverent arm his own two hound-faced gods, though he knew well—as, indeed, all men must—that they were notoriously at war with the little cat-faced idols. And although the animosities natural to faith had all been lulled by the crisis, yet a look of anger had come into the cat-like faces that no one dared disregard, and all perceived that if they stayed a moment longer there would be flaming around them the jealousy of the gods; so each man hastily took his idols home, leaving the fat man insisting that his hound-faced gods should be honoured.
So there were many stories about the past, shared on the pavement near the old green doors by the edge of the cobblestone street, and the experiences that the old men had gained through their white hair could be learned cheaply by the young. But from all their experiences, one thing was clear: she had never done the same terrible thing twice in her life, and the same disaster had never followed her actions more than once. Therefore, it seemed like there were few and uncertain ways to find out what was going to happen next; a dark sense of foreboding hung over the street of the ox-butchers. In this gloom, fears of the worst began to grow. The only comfort they found was in voicing their worries—because the doom that followed her had never been predicted. One man feared that she planned to move the moon with magic; he intended to stop the high tide on the nearby coast, knowing that just as the moon pulls the sea, the sea pulls the moon, hoping his plan would weaken her spells. Another would have brought iron bars to block the street, recalling the earthquake that had struck in the shearers’ street. Another would have honored his household gods, the little cat-faced idols sitting above his hearth, gods accustomed to magic, and after paying their dues and showing them respect, would have presented the whole situation to them. His idea appealed to many, but ultimately was rejected, as others rushed indoors to bring out their gods, too, to be honored, until there was a crowd of deities all sitting on the pavement. Yet they hesitated to pay their respects and present their case when a heavyset man showed up last, carefully cradling his own two hound-faced gods under his respectful arm, fully aware—as all men must be—that those gods were famously at odds with the little cat-faced idols. And even though the usual tensions of faith were temporarily eased by the crisis, a look of anger had appeared on the cat-like faces that no one dared ignore, and everyone realized that if they stayed just a moment longer, they would ignite the jealousy of the gods surrounding them; so each man quickly took his idols home, while the fat man insisted that his hound-faced gods should still be honored.
Then there were schemes again and voices raised in debate, and many new dangers feared and new plans made.
Then there were schemes again and voices raised in debate, and many new dangers feared and new plans created.
But in the end they made no defence against danger, for they knew not what it would be, but wrote upon parchment as a warning, and in order that all might know: "The bad old woman in black ran down the street of the ox-butchers."
But in the end, they didn’t protect themselves from danger, as they had no idea what it would be. Instead, they wrote on parchment as a warning so everyone would know: "The bad old woman in black ran down the street of the ox-butchers."
The Bird of the Difficult Eye
Observant men and women that know their Bond Street well will appreciate my astonishment when in a jewellers' shop I perceived that nobody was furtively watching me. Not only this but when I even picked up a little carved crystal to examine it no shop-assistants crowded round me. I walked the whole length of the shop, still no one politely followed.
Observant men and women who know Bond Street well will understand my shock when I noticed no one was secretly watching me in a jewelry store. Not only that, but when I picked up a small carved crystal to take a closer look, no salespeople gathered around me. I walked the entire length of the shop, and still no one politely followed.
Seeing from this that some extraordinary revolution had occurred in the jewelry business I went with my curiosity well aroused to a queer old person half demon and half man who has an idol-shop in a byway of the City and who keeps me informed of affairs at the Edge of the World. And briefly over a pinch of heather incense that he takes by way of snuff he gave me this tremendous information: that Mr. Neepy Thang the son of Thangobrind had returned from the Edge of the World and was even now in London.
Seeing this, it was clear that some amazing change had happened in the jewelry business. My curiosity piqued, I went to visit a strange old person, part demon and part man, who owns an idol shop down a side street in the City. He keeps me updated on things happening at the Edge of the World. While he shared a bit of heather incense that he snorted like snuff, he gave me this shocking news: Mr. Neepy Thang, the son of Thangobrind, had returned from the Edge of the World and was currently in London.
The information may not appear tremendous to those unacquainted with the source of jewelry; but when I say that the only thief employed by any West-end jeweller since famous Thangobrind's distressing doom is this same Neepy Thang, and that for lightness of fingers and swiftness of stockinged foot they have none better in Paris, it will be understood why the Bond Street jewellers no longer cared what became of their old stock.
The information might not seem significant to those unfamiliar with the jewelry source; but when I mention that the only thief used by any West-end jeweler since the unfortunate fate of the renowned Thangobrind is this same Neepy Thang, and that for quickness and agility, there's no one better in Paris, it becomes clear why the Bond Street jewelers stopped worrying about their old inventory.
There were big diamonds in London that summer and a few considerable sapphires. In certain astounding kingdoms behind the East strange sovereigns missed from their turbans the heirlooms of ancient wars, and here and there the keepers of crown jewels who had not heard the stockinged feet of Thang, were questioned and died slowly.
There were huge diamonds in London that summer and a few significant sapphires. In some amazing kingdoms in the East, strange rulers lost the heirlooms of ancient wars from their turbans, and every now and then, the guardians of crown jewels who hadn't experienced the quiet footsteps of Thang were interrogated and met a slow end.
And the jewellers gave a little dinner to Thang at the Hotel Great Magnificent; the windows had not been opened for five years and there was wine at a guinea a bottle that you could not tell from champagne and cigars at half a crown with a Havana label. Altogether it was a splendid evening for Thang.
And the jewelers threw a small dinner for Thang at the Hotel Great Magnificent; the windows hadn’t been opened in five years, and the wine at a guinea a bottle was indistinguishable from champagne, with cigars at half a crown sporting a Havana label. Overall, it was a wonderful evening for Thang.
But I have to tell of a far sadder thing than a dinner at a hotel. The public require jewelry and jewelry must be obtained. I have to tell of Neepy Thang's last journey.
But I have to share something much sadder than a dinner at a hotel. People want jewelry, and that jewelry has to be acquired. I need to talk about Neepy Thang's final journey.
That year the fashion was emeralds. A man named Green had recently crossed the Channel on a bicycle and the jewellers said that a green stone would be particularly appropriate to commemorate the event and recommended emeralds.
That year, emeralds were in style. A man named Green had just crossed the Channel on a bicycle, and the jewelers said a green stone would be especially fitting to mark the occasion, so they suggested emeralds.
Now a certain money-lender of Cheapside who had just been made a peer had divided his gains into three equal parts; one for the purchase of the peerage, country house and park, and the twenty thousand pheasants that are absolutely essential, and one for the upkeep of the position, while the third he banked abroad, partly to cheat the native tax-gatherer and partly because it seemed to him that the days of the Peerage were few and that he might at any moment be called upon to start afresh elsewhere. In the upkeep of the position he included jewelry for his wife and so it came about that Lord Castlenorman placed an order with two well-known Bond-street jewellers named Messrs. Grosvenor and Campbell to the extent of £100,000 for a few reliable emeralds.
Now, a moneylender from Cheapside who had just become a lord decided to split his profits into three equal parts: one for buying the title, a country house, a park, and the twenty thousand pheasants that were absolutely necessary; one for maintaining his status; and the third he invested abroad, partly to evade the local tax collector and partly because he thought the days of the peerage were numbered and he might need to start over somewhere else at any moment. For maintaining his status, he included jewelry for his wife, which is how Lord Castlenorman ended up placing an order for £100,000 worth of some dependable emeralds with two well-known jewelers on Bond Street, Messrs. Grosvenor and Campbell.
But the emeralds in stock were mostly small and shop-soiled and Neepy Thang had to set out at once before he had had as much as a week in London. I will briefly sketch his project. Not many knew it, for where the form of business is blackmail the fewer creditors you have the better (which of course in various degrees applies at all times).
But the emeralds available were mostly small and in poor condition, so Neepy Thang had to leave right away, even before he’d spent a week in London. I’ll quickly outline his plan. Not many people were aware of it because when the nature of the business is blackmail, having fewer creditors is definitely preferable (which, of course, applies in varying degrees at all times).
On the shores of the risky seas of Shiroora Shan grows one tree only so that upon its branches if anywhere in the world there must build its nest the Bird of the Difficult Eye. Neepy Thang had come by this information, which was indeed the truth, that if the bird migrated to Fairyland before the three eggs hatched out they would undoubtedly all turn into emeralds, while if they hatched out first it would be a bad business.
On the shores of the treacherous seas of Shiroora Shan, only one tree grows, so that on its branches, if anywhere in the world, the Bird of the Difficult Eye must build its nest. Neepy Thang learned this information, which was indeed true: if the bird migrated to Fairyland before the three eggs hatched, they would definitely all turn into emeralds; however, if they hatched first, it would be a disaster.
When he had mentioned these eggs to Messrs. Grosvenor and Campbell they had said, "The very thing": they were men of few words, in English, for it was not their native tongue.
When he mentioned these eggs to Mr. Grosvenor and Mr. Campbell, they responded, "Just what we need": they were men of few words in English, as it wasn't their first language.
So Neepy Thang set out. He bought the purple ticket at Victoria Station. He went by Herne Hill, Bromley and Bickley and passed St. Mary Cray. At Eynsford he changed and taking a footpath along a winding valley went wandering into the hills. And at the top of a hill in a little wood, where all the anemones long since were over and the perfume of mint and thyme from outside came drifting in with Thang, he found once more the familiar path, age-old and fair as wonder, that leads to the Edge of the World. Little to him were its sacred memories that are one with the secret of earth, for he was on business, and little would they be to me if I ever put them on paper. Let it suffice that he went down that path going further and further from the fields we know, and all the way he muttered to himself, "What if the eggs hatch out and it be a bad business!" The glamour that is at all times upon those lonely lands that lie at the back of the chalky hills of Kent intensified as he went upon his journeys. Queerer and queerer grew the things that he saw by little World-End Path. Many a twilight descended upon that journey with all their mysteries, many a blaze of stars; many a morning came flaming up to a tinkle of silvern horns; till the outpost elves of Fairyland came in sight and the glittering crests of Fairyland's three mountains betokened the journey's end. And so with painful steps (for the shores of the world are covered with huge crystals) he came to the risky seas of Shiroora Shan and saw them pounding to gravel the wreckage of fallen stars, saw them and heard their roar, those shipless seas that between earth and the fairies' homes heave beneath some huge wind that is none of our four. And there in the darkness on the grizzly coast, for darkness was swooping slantwise down the sky as though with some evil purpose, there stood that lonely, gnarled and deciduous tree. It was a bad place to be found in after dark, and night descended with multitudes of stars, beasts prowling in the blackness gluttered [See any dictionary, but in vain.] at Neepy Thang. And there on a lower branch within easy reach he clearly saw the Bird of the Difficult Eye sitting upon the nest for which she is famous. Her face was towards those three inscrutable mountains, far-off on the other side of the risky seas, whose hidden valleys are Fairyland. Though not yet autumn in the fields we know, it was close on midwinter here, the moment as Thang knew when those eggs hatch out. Had he miscalculated and arrived a minute too late? Yet the bird was even now about to migrate, her pinions fluttered and her gaze was toward Fairyland. Thang hoped and muttered a prayer to those pagan gods whose spite and vengeance he had most reason to fear. It seems that it was too late or a prayer too small to placate them, for there and then the stroke of midwinter came and the eggs hatched out in the roar of Shiroora Shan or ever the bird was gone with her difficult eye and it was a bad business indeed for Neepy Thang; I haven't the heart to tell you any more.
So Neepy Thang set off. He got the purple ticket at Victoria Station. He traveled through Herne Hill, Bromley, and Bickley and passed St. Mary Cray. At Eynsford, he switched trains and took a footpath along a winding valley, wandering into the hills. At the top of a hill in a small wood, where all the anemones had long since faded and the scent of mint and thyme drifted in with Thang, he found once again the familiar path, ancient and beautiful as a wonder, that leads to the Edge of the World. The sacred memories tied to the secret of the earth meant little to him, as he was on a mission, and they would mean little to me if I ever wrote them down. It was enough that he went down that path, getting further and further from the fields we know, muttering to himself the whole way, "What if the eggs hatch and it turns out badly?" The allure always present in those lonely lands behind the chalky hills of Kent grew stronger as he continued his journey. The things he encountered along little World-End Path grew stranger and stranger. Many a twilight fell during that journey, filled with mysteries, many brilliant stars appeared; many mornings rose up to a sound of silver horns; until the outpost elves of Fairyland appeared, and the sparkling peaks of Fairyland's three mountains signaled the journey's end. And so, with careful steps (for the edges of the world are covered with huge crystals), he reached the dangerous seas of Shiroora Shan and saw them crashing the wreckage of fallen stars into gravel, heard their roar, those windswept seas that surge between earth and the fairies' homes under some massive wind that isn't any of our four. And there in the darkness on the grim coast, as darkness swooped down from the sky with what felt like malice, there stood that lonely, twisted deciduous tree. It was a bad place to be after dark, and night fell with multitudes of stars, while beasts prowled in the darkness, watching Neepy Thang hungrily. And there on a lower branch within easy reach, he clearly saw the Bird of the Difficult Eye sitting on the nest she’s famous for. Her face was turned toward those three mysterious mountains far across the dangerous seas, which point to the hidden valleys of Fairyland. Though it wasn’t autumn in the fields we know yet, it was close to midwinter here, the moment Thang understood when those eggs would hatch. Had he miscalculated and arrived a minute too late? Yet the bird was just about to migrate, her wings fluttering and her gaze fixed on Fairyland. Thang hoped and muttered a prayer to the pagan gods whose rage and vengeance he had every reason to fear. It seemed it was too late or his prayer too weak to appease them because at that very moment, midwinter struck, and the eggs hatched in the roar of Shiroora Shan before the bird flew away with her difficult eye, and it turned out to be a bad situation for Neepy Thang; I don’t have the heart to say any more.
"'Ere," said Lord Castlenorman some few weeks later to Messrs. Grosvenor and Campbell, "you aren't 'arf taking your time about those emeralds."
"'Hey," said Lord Castlenorman a few weeks later to Messrs. Grosvenor and Campbell, "you're really taking your time with those emeralds."
The Long Porter's Tale
There are things that are known only to the long porter of Tong Tong Tarrup as he sits and mumbles memories to himself in the little bastion gateway.
There are things that are known only to the longtime porter of Tong Tong Tarrup as he sits and mumbles memories to himself in the small bastion gateway.
He remembers the war there was in the halls of the gnomes; and how the fairies came for the opals once, which Tong Tong Tarrup has; and the way that the giants went through the fields below, he watching from his gateway: he remembers quests that are even yet a wonder to the gods. Who dwells in those frozen houses on the high bare brink of the world not even he has told me, and he is held to be garrulous. Among the elves, the only living things ever seen moving at that awful altitude where they quarry turquoise on Earth's highest crag, his name is a byword for loquacity wherewith they mock the talkative.
He remembers the war that happened in the gnomes' halls; and how the fairies once came for the opals that Tong Tong Tarrup has; and the way the giants moved across the fields below while he watched from his gateway: he remembers quests that are still a wonder to the gods. Who lives in those frozen houses on the high, bare edge of the world, not even he has told me, and he is known to be chatty. Among the elves, the only living beings ever seen moving at that terrifying altitude where they mine turquoise on Earth's highest peak, his name is a joke for being talkative, which they use to mock the chatty.
His favourite story if you offer him bash—the drug of which he is fondest, and for which he will give his service in war to the elves against the goblins, or vice-versa if the goblins bring him more—his favourite story, when bodily soothed by the drug and mentally fiercely excited, tells of a quest undertaken ever so long ago for nothing more marketable than an old woman's song.
His favorite story, if you give him bash—the drug he loves the most, and for which he would fight alongside the elves against the goblins, or switch sides if the goblins offer him more—his favorite story, when he's physically relaxed from the drug and mentally fired up, is about a quest that took place a long time ago for nothing more valuable than an old woman's song.
Picture him telling it. An old man, lean and bearded, and almost monstrously long, that lolled in a city's gateway on a crag perhaps ten miles high; the houses for the most part facing eastward, lit by the sun and moon and the constellations we know, but one house on the pinnacle looking over the edge of the world and lit by the glimmer of those unearthly spaces where one long evening wears away the stars: my little offering of bash; a long forefinger that nipped it at once on a stained and greedy thumb—all these are in the foreground of the picture. In the background, the mystery of those silent houses and of not knowing who their denizens were, or what service they had at the hands of the long porter and what payment he had in return, and whether he was mortal.
Picture him telling it. An old man, lean and bearded, and almost monstrously tall, lounging in a city's entrance on a crag perhaps ten miles high; the houses mostly facing eastward, illuminated by the sun and moon and the stars we recognize, but one house on the summit overlooking the edge of the world and lit by the glow of those otherworldly spaces where one long evening fades away the stars: my little token of embarrassment; a long forefinger that pinched it at once on a stained and greedy thumb—all these are in the foreground of the scene. In the background, the mystery of those silent houses and of not knowing who lived there, or what role they played in the service of the long porter and what payment he received in return, and whether he was even human.
Picture him in the gateway of this incredible town, having swallowed my bash in silence, stretch his great length, lean back, and begin to speak.
Picture him at the entrance of this amazing town, having taken my embarrassment in silence, stretching out his tall frame, leaning back, and starting to speak.
It seems that one clear morning a hundred years ago, a visitor to Tong Tong Tarrup was climbing up from the world. He had already passed above the snow and had set his foot on a step of the earthward stairway that goes down from Tong Tong Tarrup on to the rocks, when the long porter saw him. And so painfully did he climb those easy steps that the grizzled man on watch had long to wonder whether or not the stranger brought him bash, the drug that gives a meaning to the stars and seems to explain the twilight. And in the end there was not a scrap of bash, and the stranger had nothing better to offer that grizzled man than his mere story only.
It seems that one clear morning a hundred years ago, a visitor to Tong Tong Tarrup was climbing up from the world. He had already passed above the snow and had taken his first step on the downward path from Tong Tong Tarrup onto the rocks when the long porter spotted him. The way he struggled up those easy steps made the old man on watch wonder for a long time whether the stranger had brought him bash, the drug that gives meaning to the stars and seems to explain the twilight. In the end, there wasn’t any bash, and all the stranger had to offer that old man was just his story.
It seems that the stranger's name was Gerald Jones, and he always lived in London; but once as a child he had been on a Northern moor. It was so long ago that he did not remember how, only somehow or other he walked alone on the moor, and all the ling was in flower. There was nothing in sight but ling and heather and bracken, except, far off near the sunset, on indistinct hills, there were little vague patches that looked like the fields of men. With evening a mist crept up and hid the hills, and still he went walking on over the moor. And then he came to the valley, a tiny valley in the midst of the moor, whose sides were incredibly steep. He lay down and looked at it through the roots of the ling. And a long, long way below him, in a garden by a cottage, with hollyhocks all round her that were taller than herself, there sat an old woman on a wooden chair, singing in the evening. And the man had taken a fancy to the song and remembered it after in London, and whenever it came to his mind it made him think of evenings—the kind you don't get in London—and he heard a soft wind going idly over the moor and the bumble-bees in a hurry, and forgot the noise of the traffic. And always, whenever he heard men speak of Time, he grudged to Time most this song. Once afterwards he went to that Northern moor again and found the tiny valley, but there was no old woman in the garden, and no one was singing a song. And either regret for the song that the old woman had sung, on a summer evening twenty years away and daily receding, troubled his mind, or else the wearisome work that he did in London, for he worked for a great firm that was perfectly useless; and he grew old early, as men do in cities. And at last, when melancholy brought only regret and the uselessness of his work gained round him with age, he decided to consult a magician. So to a magician he went and told him his troubles, and particularly he told him how he had heard the song. "And now," he said, "it is nowhere in the world."
It seems the stranger's name was Gerald Jones, and he always lived in London; but when he was a child, he had been on a Northern moor. It was so long ago that he didn't remember how; he just somehow ended up walking alone on the moor, with all the ling in bloom. There was nothing around but ling, heather, and bracken, except in the distance, near the sunset, on blurry hills, there were small, indistinct patches that looked like fields. As evening fell, a mist rolled in and concealed the hills, yet he continued walking across the moor. Eventually, he stumbled upon a tiny valley in the midst of the moor, with incredibly steep sides. He lay down and gazed at it through the roots of the ling. Far below him, in a garden beside a cottage surrounded by hollyhocks taller than she was, an old woman sat in a wooden chair, singing in the evening. The man took a liking to the song and remembered it later in London, and whenever it came to mind, it made him think of evenings—the kind you don't find in London—and he could hear a gentle breeze lazily sweeping over the moor and the bumblebees buzzing hurriedly, making him forget the noise of the city traffic. And every time he heard people talk about Time, he especially resented Time for taking away that song. Later, he returned to that Northern moor and found the little valley again, but the old woman wasn't there, and no one was singing. Either his regret for the song that the old woman had sung on a summer evening twenty years ago, fading further away each day, troubled him, or the exhausting job he had in London—where he worked for a completely useless firm—left him weary; he aged prematurely, like many do in cities. Eventually, as his sadness turned to nothing but regret and the uselessness of his work compounded with age, he decided to seek out a magician. So he went to a magician, shared his troubles, and specifically mentioned how he had heard the song. "And now," he said, "it's nowhere in the world."
"Of course it is not in the world," the magician said, "but over the Edge of the World you may easily find it." And he told the man that he was suffering from flux of time and recommended a day at the Edge of the World. Jones asked what part of the Edge of the World he should go to, and the magician had heard Tong Tong Tarrup well spoken of; so he paid him, as is usual, in opals, and started at once on the journey. The ways to that town are winding; he took the ticket at Victoria Station that they only give if they know you: he went past Bleth: he went along the Hills of Neol-Hungar and came to the Gap of Poy. All these are in that part of the world that pertains to the fields we know; but beyond the Gap of Poy on those ordinary plains, that so closely resemble Sussex, one first meets the unlikely. A line of common grey hills, the Hills of Sneg, may be seen at the edge of the plain from the Gap of Poy; it is there that the incredible begins, infrequently at first, but happening more and more as you go up the hills. For instance, descending once into Poy Plains, the first thing that I saw was an ordinary shepherd watching a flock of ordinary sheep. I looked at them for some time and nothing happened, when, without a word, one of the sheep walked up to the shepherd and borrowed his pipe and smoked it—an incident that struck me as unlikely; but in the Hills of Sneg I met an honest politician. Over these plains went Jones and over the Hills of Sneg, meeting at first unlikely things, and then incredible things, till he came to the long slope beyond the hills that leads up to the Edge of the World, and where, as all guidebooks tell, anything may happen. You might at the foot of this slope see here and there things that could conceivably occur in the fields we know; but soon these disappeared, and the traveller saw nothing but fabulous beasts, browsing on flowers as astounding as themselves, and rocks so distorted that their shapes had clearly a meaning, being too startling to be accidental. Even the trees were shockingly unfamiliar, they had so much to say, and they leant over to one another whenever they spoke and struck grotesque attitudes and leered. Jones saw two fir-trees fighting. The effect of these scenes on his nerves was very severe; still he climbed on, and was much cheered at last by the sight of a primrose, the only familiar thing he had seen for hours, but it whistled and skipped away. He saw the unicorns in their secret valley. Then night in a sinister way slipped over the sky, and there shone not only the stars, but lesser and greater moons, and he heard dragons rattling in the dark.
"Of course it's not in the world," the magician said, "but you can easily find it over the Edge of the World." He told the man that he was experiencing a time flow issue and recommended a day at the Edge of the World. Jones asked which part of the Edge of the World he should visit, and the magician mentioned Tong Tong Tarrup, which he had heard good things about; so he paid him, as is customary, with opals and immediately set off on his journey. The roads to that town are winding; he got the ticket at Victoria Station that they only give if they know you: he passed Bleth, traveled along the Hills of Neol-Hungar, and arrived at the Gap of Poy. All these are in the part of the world related to the fields we know; but beyond the Gap of Poy, on those ordinary plains that closely resemble Sussex, that's where you first encounter the unlikely. A line of ordinary grey hills, the Hills of Sneg, can be seen from the Gap of Poy; it's there that the incredible begins, happening infrequently at first, but more frequently as you climb the hills. For example, when I descended into the Poy Plains, the first thing I saw was just an ordinary shepherd watching a flock of ordinary sheep. I watched them for a while and nothing happened, when suddenly, without a word, one of the sheep walked up to the shepherd, borrowed his pipe, and started smoking it—an event I found quite unlikely; but in the Hills of Sneg, I encountered an honest politician. Jones traveled across these plains and over the Hills of Sneg, initially meeting unlikely things, and then incredible things, until he reached the long slope beyond the hills that leads up to the Edge of the World, where, as all guidebooks say, anything can happen. At the bottom of this slope, you might see a few things that could possibly occur in the fields we know; but soon those disappeared, and the traveler saw nothing but fabulous creatures munching on flowers as astonishing as themselves, and rocks so oddly shaped that their forms clearly held meaning, being too striking to be mere accidents. Even the trees were shockingly unfamiliar; they had so much to express, leaning toward each other whenever they talked, striking grotesque poses and making faces. Jones saw two fir trees fighting. The effect of these scenes on his nerves was intense; still, he climbed on, and was finally cheered by the sight of a primrose, the only familiar thing he had seen for hours, but it whistled and skipped away. He saw the unicorns in their secret valley. Then night, in an eerie way, fell over the sky, and not only the stars shone, but smaller and larger moons as well, and he heard dragons rattling in the dark.
With dawn there appeared above him among its amazing crags the town of Tong Tong Tarrup, with the light on its frozen stairs, a tiny cluster of houses far up in the sky. He was on the steep mountain now: great mists were leaving it slowly, and revealing, as they trailed away, more and more astonishing things. Before the mist had all gone he heard quite near him, on what he had thought was bare mountain, the sound of a heavy galloping on turf. He had come to the plateau of the centaurs. And all at once he saw them in the mist: there they were, the children of fable, five enormous centaurs. Had he paused on account of any astonishment he had not come so far: he strode on over the plateau, and came quite near to the centaurs. It is never the centaurs' wont to notice men; they pawed the ground and shouted to one another in Greek, but they said no word to him. Nevertheless they turned and stared at him when he left them, and when he had crossed the plateau and still went on, all five of them cantered after to the edge of their green land; for above the high green plateau of the centaurs is nothing but naked mountains, and the last green thing that is seen by the mountaineer as he travels to Tong Tong Tarrup is the grass that the centaurs trample. He came into the snow fields that the mountain wears like a cape, its head being bare above it, and still climbed on. The centaurs watched him with increasing wonder.
With dawn, the town of Tong Tong Tarrup emerged above him among its stunning cliffs, light glimmering on its icy steps, a small group of houses high in the sky. He was now on the steep mountain: thick mists were slowly lifting, revealing, as they drifted away, more and more incredible sights. Before the mist completely vanished, he heard what he thought was a bare mountain, the sound of heavy galloping on the grass. He had arrived at the plateau of the centaurs. Suddenly, he saw them in the mist: there they were, the mythical beings, five massive centaurs. Had he hesitated out of astonishment, he wouldn’t have come this far: he strode across the plateau and moved close to the centaurs. The centaurs typically didn’t pay attention to humans; they pawed the ground and shouted to one another in Greek, but they didn’t speak to him. However, they turned and stared at him as he passed, and when he crossed the plateau and continued on, all five of them trotted after him to the edge of their green land; above the high, green plateau of the centaurs lay only bare mountains, and the last green thing seen by a mountaineer on the way to Tong Tong Tarrup is the grass trampled by the centaurs. He entered the snowfields that the mountain wears like a cape, its peak being exposed above it, and continued climbing. The centaurs watched him with growing curiosity.
Not even fabulous beasts were near him now, nor strange demoniac trees—nothing but snow and the clean bare crag above it on which was Tong Tong Tarrup. All day he climbed and evening found him above the snow-line; and soon he came to the stairway cut in the rock and in sight of that grizzled man, the long porter of Tong Tong Tarrup, sitting mumbling amazing memories to himself and expecting in vain from the stranger a gift of bash.
Not even amazing creatures were around him now, nor weird demonic trees—just snow and the clean, bare crag above it where Tong Tong Tarrup stood. He climbed all day, and by evening he was above the snow line; soon he reached the stairway carved into the rock and spotted the grizzled man, the long-time porter of Tong Tong Tarrup, sitting and mumbling incredible memories to himself, waiting in vain for a gift of kindness from the stranger.
It seems that as soon as the stranger arrived at the bastion gateway, tired though he was, he demanded lodgings at once that commanded a good view of the Edge of the World. But the long porter, that grizzled man, disappointed of his bash, demanded the stranger's story to add to his memories before he would show him the way. And this is the story, if the long porter has told me the truth and if his memory is still what it was. And when the story was told, the grizzled man arose, and, dangling his musical keys, went up through door after door and by many stairs and led the stranger to the top-most house, the highest roof in the world, and in its parlour showed him the parlour window. There the tired stranger sat down in a chair and gazed out of the window sheer over the Edge of the World. The window was shut, and in its glittering panes the twilight of the World's Edge blazed and danced, partly like glow-worms' lamps and partly like the sea; it went by rippling, full of wonderful moons. But the traveller did not look at the wonderful moons. For from the abyss there grew with their roots in far constellations a row of hollyhocks, and amongst them a small green garden quivered and trembled as scenes tremble in water; higher up, ling in bloom was floating upon the twilight, more and more floated up till all the twilight was purple; the little green garden low down was hung in the midst of it. And the garden down below, and the ling all round it, seemed all to be trembling and drifting on a song. For the twilight was full of a song that sang and rang along the edges of the World, and the green garden and the ling seemed to flicker and ripple with it as the song rose and fell, and an old woman was singing it down in the garden. A bumble-bee sailed across from over the Edge of the World. And the song that was lapping there against the coasts of the World, and to which the stars were dancing, was the same that he had heard the old woman sing long since down in the valley in the midst of the Northern moor.
It seems that as soon as the stranger arrived at the bastion entrance, tired as he was, he immediately asked for a room that had a great view of the Edge of the World. However, the long porter, that grizzled man, disappointed with his silence, demanded to hear the stranger's story to add to his collection of memories before he would show him the way. And this is the story, if the long porter has told me the truth and if his memory is still sharp. After the story was shared, the grizzled man stood up, jingling his keys, and led the stranger up through door after door and many stairs to the tallest house, the highest roof in the world, where he showed him the parlour window. There, the tired stranger sat down and looked out over the Edge of the World. The window was closed, and in its sparkling panes, the twilight at the World's Edge glimmered and danced, partly like glow-worms’ lights and partly like the sea, flowing in ripples, full of amazing moons. But the traveller didn’t focus on the beautiful moons. For from the abyss grew a row of hollyhocks, their roots deep in distant constellations, and among them a small green garden shimmered and quivered like reflections in water; higher up, the blooming ling floated upon the twilight, rising more and more until the whole twilight was purple, with the little green garden below caught in the center of it. And the garden down there, along with the ling surrounding it, seemed to be swaying and drifting on a song. For the twilight was filled with a melody that sang and echoed along the edges of the World, with the green garden and the ling flickering and rippling with it as the song rose and fell, while an old woman sang it down in the garden. A bumblebee buzzed across from over the Edge of the World. And the song washing against the shores of the World, to which the stars were dancing, was the same one he had heard the old woman sing long ago down in the valley in the middle of the Northern moor.
But that grizzled man, the long porter, would not let the stranger stay, because he brought him no bash, and impatiently he shouldered him away, himself not troubling to glance through the World's outermost window, for the lands that Time afflicts and the spaces that Time knows not are all one to that grizzled man, and the bash that he eats more profoundly astounds his mind than anything man can show him either in the World we know or over the Edge. And, bitterly protesting, the traveller went back and down again to the World.
But that weathered man, the long porter, wouldn’t let the stranger stay because he didn’t bring him any hospitality. He impatiently shouldered him away, not even bothering to look through the World’s outermost window. For the places that Time affects and the areas that Time doesn’t recognize are all the same to that weathered man, and the hospitality he receives leaves a deeper impression on his mind than anything human beings can show him, either in the World we know or beyond the Edge. And, with frustration, the traveler went back down to the World.
*****
*****
Accustomed as I am to the incredible from knowing the Edge of the World, the story presents difficulties to me. Yet it may be that the devastation wrought by Time is merely local, and that outside the scope of his destruction old songs are still being sung by those that we deem dead. I try to hope so. And yet the more I investigate the story that the long porter told me in the town of Tong Tong Tarrup the more plausible the alternative theory appears—that that grizzled man is a liar.
Accustomed as I am to the incredible from knowing the Edge of the World, this story is challenging for me. Still, it’s possible that the destruction caused by Time is just local, and that beyond his reach, old songs are still sung by those we think are gone. I want to believe that. Yet, the more I look into the tale the long porter shared with me in the town of Tong Tong Tarrup, the more believable the other theory seems—that the old man is lying.
The Loot of Loma
Coming back laden with the loot of Loma, the four tall men looked earnestly to the right; to the left they durst not, for the precipice there that had been with them so long went sickly down on to a bank of clouds, and how much further below that only their fears could say.
Coming back loaded with the treasure from Loma, the four tall men looked seriously to the right; they didn’t dare look left, where the cliff they had been near for so long dropped steeply down onto a bank of clouds, and how much further down that went was only known to their fears.
Loma lay smoking, a city of ruin, behind them, all its defenders dead; there was no one left to pursue them, and yet their Indian instincts told them that all was scarcely well. They had gone three days along that narrow ledge: mountain quite smooth, incredible, above them, and precipice as smooth and as far below. It was chilly there in the mountains; at night a stream or a wind in the gloom of the chasm below them went like a whisper; the stillness of all things else began to wear the nerve—an enemy's howl would have braced them; they began to wish their perilous path were wider, they began to wish that they had not sacked Loma.
Loma lay in ruins behind them, its defenders all dead; there was no one left to chase them, and yet their instincts told them that things were far from okay. They had traveled three days along that narrow ledge: smooth mountains towering above them and a sheer drop far below. It was chilly up there in the mountains; at night, a stream or wind in the darkness of the chasm below sounded like a whisper; the complete stillness around them was unnerving—an enemy's howl would have felt more reassuring. They started wishing their dangerous path was wider, and they regretted sacking Loma.
Had that path been any wider the sacking of Loma must indeed have been harder for them, for the citizens must have fortified the city but that the awful narrowness of that ten-league pass of the hills had made their crag-surrounded city secure. And at last an Indian had said, "Come, let us sack it." Grimly they laughed in the wigwams. Only the eagles, they said, had ever seen it, its hoard of emeralds and its golden gods; and one had said he would reach it, and they answered, "Only the eagles."
Had that path been any wider, taking Loma would have been much tougher for them because the citizens would have fortified the city. But the horrible narrowness of that ten-league pass through the hills had made their city, surrounded by cliffs, safe. Finally, one of the Indians suggested, "Come, let’s sack it." They laughed grimly in the wigwams. Only the eagles, they said, had ever seen it, with its treasure of emeralds and its golden gods; and one had claimed he would reach it, to which they replied, "Only the eagles."
It was Laughing Face who said it, and who gathered thirty braves and led them into Loma with their tomahawks and their bows; there were only four left now, but they had the loot of Loma on a mule. They had four golden gods, a hundred emeralds, fifty-two rubies, a large silver gong, two sticks of malachite with amethyst handles for holding incense at religious feasts, four beakers one foot high, each carved from a rose-quartz crystal; a little coffer carved out of two diamonds, and (had they but known it) the written curse of a priest. It was written on parchment in an unknown tongue, and had been slipped in with the loot by a dying hand.
It was Laughing Face who said it and who gathered thirty brave warriors, leading them into Loma with their tomahawks and bows; only four remained now, but they had the loot of Loma on a mule. They had four golden idols, a hundred emeralds, fifty-two rubies, a large silver gong, two malachite sticks with amethyst handles for holding incense at religious ceremonies, and four one-foot tall beakers, each carved from rose-quartz crystal; a small box carved from two diamonds, and (if they had only known) the written curse of a priest. It was inscribed on parchment in a language they didn’t understand and had been slipped in with the loot by a dying hand.
From either end of that narrow, terrible ledge the third night was closing in; it was dropping down on them from the heights of the mountain and slipping up to them out of the abyss, the third night since Loma blazed and they had left it. Three more days of tramping should bring them in triumph home, and yet their instincts said that all was scarcely well. We who sit at home and draw the blinds and shut the shutters as soon as night appears, who gather round the fire when the wind is wild, who pray at regular seasons and in familiar shrines, know little of the demoniac look of night when it is filled with curses of false, infuriated gods. Such a night was this. Though in the heights the fleecy clouds were idle, yet the wind was stirring mournfully in the abyss and moaning as it stirred, unhappily at first and full of sorrow; but as day turned away from that awful path a very definite menace entered its voice which fast grew louder and louder, and night came on with a long howl. Shadows repeatedly passed over the stars, and then a mist fell swiftly, as though there were something suddenly to be done and utterly to be hidden, as in very truth there was.
From either end of that narrow, terrible ledge, the third night was closing in; it was coming down on them from the heights of the mountain and creeping up from the abyss, the third night since Loma blazed and they left it. Three more days of hiking should bring them home in triumph, yet their instincts warned them that all was not well. We who stay at home, draw the curtains, and shut the windows as soon as night falls, who gather around the fire when the wind howls, who pray at regular times in familiar places, know little of the terrifying look of night when it is filled with the curses of false, enraged gods. Such a night was this. Though the fluffy clouds were still in the heights, the wind mournfully stirred in the abyss, moaning as it moved, beginning sadly and full of sorrow; but as day faded from that awful path, a very clear threat entered its voice, which quickly grew louder and louder, and night approached with a long howl. Shadows repeatedly passed over the stars, and then a mist fell quickly, as if there was something urgent to be done and thoroughly hidden, as indeed there was.
And in the chill of that mist the four tall men prayed to their totems, the whimsical wooden figures that stood so far away, watching the pleasant wigwams; the firelight even now would be dancing over their faces, while there would come to their ears delectable tales of war. They halted upon the pass and prayed, and waited for any sign. For a man's totem may be in the likeness perhaps of an otter, and a man may pray, and if his totem be placable and watching over his man a noise may be heard at once like the noise that the otter makes, though it be but a stone that falls on another stone; and the noise is a sign. The four men's totems that stood so far away were in the likeness of the coney, the bear, the heron, and the lizard. They waited, and no sign came. With all the noises of the wind in the abyss, no noise was like the thump that the coney makes, nor the bear's growl, nor the heron's screech, nor the rustle of the lizard in the reeds.
And in the chill of that mist, the four tall men prayed to their totems, the quirky wooden figures that stood far off, watching over the cozy wigwams; the firelight would be dancing over their faces, while delightful tales of war reached their ears. They stopped at the pass and prayed, waiting for any sign. A man's totem might resemble an otter, and if his totem is happy and looking after him, he might hear a sound like the one an otter makes, even if it’s just a stone falling on another stone; that sound is a sign. The four men's totems, standing so far away, looked like a rabbit, a bear, a heron, and a lizard. They waited, but no sign came. Despite all the sounds of the wind in the void, there was no noise like the thump of a rabbit, the growl of a bear, the screech of a heron, or the rustle of the lizard in the reeds.
It seemed that the wind was saying something over and over again, and that that thing was evil. They prayed again to their totems, and no sign came. And then they knew that there was some power that night that was prevailing against the pleasant carvings on painted poles of wood with the firelight on their faces so far away. Now it was clear that the wind was saying something, some very, very dreadful thing in a tongue that they did not know. They listened, but they could not tell what it said. Nobody could have said from seeing their faces how much the four tall men desired the wigwams again, desired the camp-fire and the tales of war and the benignant totems that listened and smiled in the dusk: nobody could have seen how well they knew that this was no common night or wholesome mist.
It seemed like the wind was repeating something again and again, and that something felt evil. They prayed once more to their totems, but received no sign. Then they realized that a certain power that night was overpowering the comforting carvings on the painted wooden poles illuminated by the distant firelight. Now it was obvious that the wind was saying something, something truly terrible in a language they didn’t understand. They listened, but couldn’t figure out what it was saying. No one could have looked at the faces of the four tall men and understood how much they longed for the wigwams again, for the campfire and the tales of war, and for the friendly totems that watched and smiled in the evening: no one could have seen how deeply they knew this was not just an ordinary night or a healthy mist.
When at last no answer came nor any sign from their totems, they pulled out of the bag those golden gods that Loma gave not up except in flames and when all her men were dead. They had large ruby eyes and emerald tongues. They set them down upon that mountain pass, the cross-legged idols with their emerald tongues; and having placed between them a few decent yards, as it seemed meet there should be between gods and men, they bowed them down and prayed in their desperate straits in that dank, ominous night to the gods they had wronged, for it seemed that there was a vengeance upon the hills and that they would scarce escape, as the wind knew well. And the gods laughed, all four, and wagged their emerald tongues; the Indians saw them, though the night had fallen and though the mist was low. The four tall men leaped up at once from their knees and would have left the gods upon the pass but that they feared some hunter of their tribe might one day find them and say of Laughing Face, "He fled and left behind his golden gods," and sell the gold and come with his wealth to the wigwams and be greater than Laughing Face and his three men. And then they would have cast the gods away, down the abyss, with their eyes and their emerald tongues, but they knew that enough already they had wronged Loma's gods, and feared that vengeance enough was waiting them on the hills. So they packed them back in the bag on the frightened mule, the bag that held the curse they knew nothing of, and so pushed on into the menacing night. Till midnight they plodded on and would not sleep; grimmer and grimmer grew the look of the night, and the wind more full of meaning, and the mule knew and trembled, and it seemed that the wind knew, too, as did the instincts of those four tall men, though they could not reason it out, try how they would.
When no answer came and there were no signs from their totems, they took out the golden idols that Loma only gave up in flames after all her men were killed. The idols had large ruby eyes and emerald tongues. They placed them on that mountain pass—cross-legged idols with their emerald tongues—keeping a respectful distance between them and themselves, as seemed proper for gods and men. They bowed down and prayed in their desperate situation on that damp, dark night to the gods they had wronged, as it felt like vengeance was brewing in the hills, and it seemed they would barely escape, as the wind knew well. And the gods laughed, all four of them, and waved their emerald tongues; the Indians saw them, even though night had fallen and the mist was thick. The four tall men got up from their knees and would have left the idols there on the pass, but they worried that some hunter from their tribe might someday find them and say about Laughing Face, "He ran away and left his golden gods," then sell the gold and come back rich, outshining Laughing Face and his three companions. They would have tossed the gods away into the abyss, with their eyes and emerald tongues, but they knew they had already wronged Loma's gods enough, and they feared that vengeance awaited them on the hills. So they stuffed the idols back into the bag on the terrified mule, the bag that contained a curse they didn’t know about, and continued onward into the threatening night. They trudged along until midnight and wouldn’t sleep; the night looked grimmer and grimmer, the wind felt more significant, the mule sensed it and trembled, and it seemed the wind knew too, just like the instincts of those four tall men, even though they couldn’t figure it out, no matter how hard they tried.
And though the squaws waited long where the pass winds out of the mountains, near where the wigwams are upon the plains, the wigwams and the totems and the fire, and though they watched by day, and for many nights uttered familiar calls, still did they never see those four tall men emerge out of the mountains any more, even though they prayed to their totems upon their painted poles; but the curse in the mystical writing that they had unknown in their bag worked there on that lonely pass six leagues from the ruins of Loma, and nobody can tell us what it was.
And even though the women waited a long time where the pass opens up from the mountains, near the place where the huts are on the plains, with the huts and the totems and the fire, and even though they watched during the day and for many nights called out familiar sounds, they never saw those four tall men come out of the mountains again, even though they prayed to their totems on their painted poles; but the curse in the mysterious writing that they had unknowingly carried in their bag affected that lonely pass six leagues from the ruins of Loma, and no one can tell us what it was.
The Secret of the Sea
In an ill-lit ancient tavern that I know, are many tales of the sea; but not without the wine of Gorgondy, that I had of a private bargain from the gnomes, was the tale laid bare for which I had waited of an evening for the greater part of a year.
In a dimly lit old tavern I know, there are many stories of the sea; but it wasn’t until I had some Gorgondy wine, which I got through a private deal with the gnomes, that the story I had been waiting for all year finally came to light one evening.
I knew my man and listened to his stories, sitting amid the bluster of his oaths; I plied him with rum and whiskey and mixed drinks, but there never came the tale for which I sought, and as a last resort I went to the Huthneth Mountains and bargained there all night with the chiefs of the gnomes.
I knew my guy and listened to his stories, surrounded by his swearing; I fed him rum, whiskey, and mixed drinks, but I never got the story I was looking for. In the end, I went to the Huthneth Mountains and haggled all night with the gnome leaders.
When I came to the ancient tavern and entered the low-roofed room, bringing the hoard of the gnomes in a bottle of hammered iron, my man had not yet arrived. The sailors laughed at my old iron bottle, but I sat down and waited; had I opened it then they would have wept and sung. I was well content to wait, for I knew my man had the story, and it was such a one as had profoundly stirred the incredulity of the faithless.
When I arrived at the old tavern and stepped into the low-ceilinged room, carrying the gnomes' treasure in a battered iron bottle, my guy hadn't shown up yet. The sailors chuckled at my rusty bottle, but I took a seat and waited; if I had opened it then, they would have cried and sung. I was happy to wait, knowing my guy had the story, and it was the kind that had deeply shaken the disbelief of the doubters.
He entered and greeted me, and sat down and called for brandy. He was a hard man to turn from his purpose, and, uncorking my iron bottle, I sought to dissuade him from brandy for fear that when the brandy, bit his throat he should refuse to leave it for any other wine. He lifted his head and said deep and dreadful things of any man that should dare to speak against brandy.
He walked in, greeted me, sat down, and ordered brandy. He was a stubborn man, and as I opened my iron bottle, I tried to convince him to avoid brandy because I was worried that once the brandy hit his throat, he wouldn’t want to drink anything else. He raised his head and said some intense and frightening things about anyone who would dare to criticize brandy.
I swore that I said nothing against brandy but added that it was often given to children, while Gorgondy was only drunk by men of such depravity that they had abandoned sin because all the usual vices had come to seem genteel. When he asked if Gorgondy was a bad wine to drink I said that it was so bad that if a man sipped it that was the one touch that made damnation certain. Then he asked me what I had in the iron bottle, and I said it was Gorgondy; and then he shouted for the largest tumbler in that ill-lit ancient tavern, and stood up and shook his fist at me when it came, and swore, and told me to fill it with the wine that I got on that bitter night from the treasure house of the gnomes.
I insisted that I said nothing negative about brandy but mentioned that it was often given to kids, while Gorgondy was only consumed by men so morally corrupt that they'd given up sin since all the usual vices now seemed classy. When he asked if Gorgondy was a bad wine to drink, I replied that it was so terrible that just a sip would guarantee damnation. Then he asked me what I had in the iron bottle, and I told him it was Gorgondy; he then yelled for the biggest glass in that dim, old tavern, stood up, shook his fist at me when it arrived, cursed, and told me to fill it with the wine I had brought that bitter night from the treasure chest of the gnomes.
As he drank it he told me that he had met men who had spoken against wine, and that they had mentioned Heaven; and therefore he would not go there—no, not he; and that once he had sent one of them to Hell, but when he got there he would turn him out, and he had no use for milksops.
As he drank it, he told me that he had met guys who talked bad about wine, and that they had brought up Heaven; so he wouldn’t go there—not him; and that once he had sent one of them to Hell, but when he got there, he would kick him out, and he had no time for weaklings.
Over the second tumbler he was thoughtful, but still he said no word of the tale he knew, until I feared that it would never be heard. But when the third glass of that terrific wine had burned its way down his gullet, and vindicated the wickedness of the gnomes, his reticence withered like a leaf in the fire, and he bellowed out the secret.
Over the second drink, he was deep in thought, but he still didn’t say a word about the story he knew, and I started to worry that I would never hear it. But when the third glass of that intense wine had gone down his throat and proved the gnomes' mischief, his silence evaporated like a leaf in flames, and he shouted out the secret.
I had long known that there is in ships a will or way of their own, and had even suspected that when sailors die or abandon their ships at sea, a derelict, being left to her own devices, may seek her own ends; but I had never dreamed by night, or fancied during the day, that the ships had a god that they worshipped, or that they secretly slipped away to a temple in the sea.
I had long understood that ships have a mind of their own, and I even suspected that when sailors die or leave their ships at sea, a deserted ship, left to fend for itself, might pursue its own interests; but I had never imagined, either in my dreams at night or in my thoughts during the day, that the ships worshipped a god, or that they quietly went off to a temple in the ocean.
Over the fourth glass of the wine that the gnomes so sinfully brew but have kept so wisely from man, until the bargain that I had with their elders all through that autumn night, the sailor told me the story. I do not tell it as he told it to me because of the oaths that were in it; nor is it from delicacy that I refrain from writing these oaths verbatim, but merely because the horror they caused in me at the time troubles me still whenever I put them on paper, and I continue to shudder until I have blotted them out. Therefore, I tell the story in my own words, which, if they possess a certain decency that was not in the mouth of that sailor, unfortunately do not smack, as his did, of rum and blood and the sea.
Over the fourth glass of the wine that the gnomes brew so wickedly but have wisely kept from humans, until the deal I made with their elders all through that autumn night, the sailor shared his story with me. I don’t recount it exactly as he told it because of the oaths included; it’s not out of delicacy that I avoid writing these oaths word for word, but simply because the horror they caused me at the time still troubles me whenever I try to write them down, making me shudder until I erase them. So, I tell the story in my own words, which, while possessing a certain decency that the sailor lacked, unfortunately don’t carry the same taste of rum, blood, and the sea that his did.
You would take a ship to be a dead thing like a table, as dead as bits of iron and canvas and wood. That is because you always live on shore, and have never seen the sea, and drink milk. Milk is a more accursed drink than water.
You think of a ship as just an inanimate object, like a table, as lifeless as scraps of metal, canvas, and wood. That's because you spend all your time on land, you've never experienced the ocean, and you drink milk. Milk is a more cursed drink than water.
What with the captain and what with the man at the wheel, and what with the crew, a ship has no fair chance of showing a will of her own.
What with the captain, the guy at the wheel, and the crew, a ship doesn't really get a chance to show any independence.
There is only one moment in the history of ships, that carry crews on board, when they act by their own free will. This moment comes when all the crew are drunk. As the last man falls drunk on to the deck, the ship is free of man, and immediately slips away. She slips away at once on a new course and is never one yard out in a hundred miles.
There’s only one moment in the history of ships with crews on board when they act of their own free will. This moment happens when the entire crew is drunk. As the last person falls drunk onto the deck, the ship is free of people, and it instantly sets off. It immediately takes a new path and is never more than a yard off in a hundred miles.
It was like this one night with the Sea-Fancy. Bill Smiles was there himself, and can vouch for it. Bill Smiles has never told this tale before for fear that anyone should call him a liar. Nobody dislikes being hung as much as Bill Smiles would, but he won't be called a liar. I tell the tale as I heard it, relevancies and irrelevancies, though in my more decent words; and as I made no doubts of the truth of it then, I hardly like to now; others can please themselves.
It was one night with the Sea-Fancy, and Bill Smiles was there himself, so I can confirm it. Bill Smiles has never shared this story before, afraid someone would call him a liar. Nobody hates being called a liar more than Bill Smiles does, but he won't let that happen. I’m telling the story as I heard it, with all its relevant and irrelevant details, but in my more respectful language. I didn’t doubt the truth of it back then, and I don't feel inclined to question it now; others can think what they want.
It is not often that the whole of a crew is drunk. The crew of the Sea-Fancy was no drunkener than others. It happened like this.
It’s not often that an entire crew gets drunk. The crew of the Sea-Fancy was no more drunken than any other. Here’s how it went.
The captain was always drunk. One day a fancy he had that some spiders were plotting against him, or a sudden bleeding he had from both his ears, made him think that drinking might be bad for his health. Next day he signed the pledge. He was sober all that morning and all the afternoon, but at evening he saw a sailor drinking a a glass of beer, and a fit of madness seized him, and he said things that seemed bad to Bill Smiles. And next morning he made all of them take the pledge.
The captain was always drunk. One day, a wild thought he had that some spiders were scheming against him, or a sudden bleeding from both his ears, made him consider that drinking might not be good for his health. The next day, he signed the pledge. He stayed sober all that morning and afternoon, but in the evening, he saw a sailor drinking a glass of beer, and a fit of madness took over him. He said things that seemed wrong to Bill Smiles. The next morning, he made all of them take the pledge.
For two days nobody had a drop to drink, unless you count water, and on the third morning the captain was quite drunk. It stood to reason they all had a glass or two then, except the man at the wheel; and towards evening the man at the wheel could bear it no longer, and seems to have had his glass like all the rest, for the ship's course wobbled a bit and made a circle or two. Then all of a sudden she went off south by east under full canvas till midnight, and never altered her course. And at midnight she came to the wide wet courts of the Temple in the Sea.
For two days, no one had a drop to drink, unless you count water, and on the third morning, the captain was pretty drunk. It made sense that they all had a glass or two then, except for the guy at the wheel; and by evening, the guy at the wheel couldn't take it anymore and seemed to have his drink like everyone else, because the ship's course started to wobble and went in circles a bit. Then, all of a sudden, she headed south by east under full sail until midnight, and didn’t change her course. At midnight, she arrived at the wide, wet courts of the Temple in the Sea.
People who think that Mr. Smiles is drunk often make a great mistake. And people are not the only ones that have made that mistake. Once a ship made it, and a lot of ships. It's a mistake to think that old Bill Smiles is drunk just because he can't move.
People who believe that Mr. Smiles is drunk often make a big mistake. And it’s not just people who have made that mistake; even a ship has once gotten it wrong, and many ships have. It’s a mistake to assume that old Bill Smiles is drunk just because he can’t move.
Midnight and moonlight and the Temple in the Sea Bill Smiles clearly remembers, and all the derelicts in the world were there, the old abandoned ships. The figureheads were nodding to themselves and blinking at the image. The image was a woman of white marble on a pedestal in the outer court of the Temple of the Sea: she was clearly the love of all the man-deserted ships, or the goddess to whom they prayed their heathen prayers. And as Bill Smiles was watching them, the lips of the figureheads moved; they all began to pray. But all at once their lips were closed with a snap when they saw that there were men on the Sea-Fancy. They all came crowding up and nodded and nodded and nodded to see if all were drunk, and that's when they made their mistake about old Bill Smiles, although he couldn't move. They would have given up the treasuries of the gulfs sooner than let men hear the prayers they said or guess their love for the goddess. It is the intimate secret of the sea.
Midnight, moonlight, and the Temple in the Sea—Bill Smiles clearly remembers, and all the shipwrecks in the world were there, the old abandoned vessels. The figureheads seemed to nod to themselves and blink at the statue. The statue was a woman made of white marble on a pedestal in the outer court of the Temple of the Sea: she was clearly the beloved of all the forsaken ships, or the goddess to whom they offered their pagan prayers. As Bill Smiles watched them, the lips of the figureheads began to move; they all started to pray. But suddenly, their lips snapped shut when they noticed that there were men on the Sea-Fancy. They all rushed up, nodding in curiosity to see if everyone was drunk, and that’s when they misjudged old Bill Smiles, even though he couldn't move. They would have surrendered the treasures of the oceans before letting men hear the prayers they whispered or suspect their love for the goddess. It’s the sea’s intimate secret.
The sailor paused. And, in my eagerness to hear what lyrical or blasphemous thing those figureheads prayed by moonlight at midnight in the sea to the woman of marble who was a goddess to ships, I pressed on the sailor more of my Gorgondy wine that the gnomes so wickedly brew.
The sailor stopped for a moment. And, eager to hear what poetic or outrageous thing those figureheads were whispering under the moonlight at midnight in the sea to the marble woman who was a goddess to ships, I insisted the sailor take more of my Gorgondy wine that the gnomes brewed so mischievously.
I should never have done it; but there he was sitting silent while the secret was almost mine. He took it moodily and drank a glass; and with the other glasses that he had had he fell a prey to the villainy of the gnomes who brew this unbridled wine to no good end. His body leaned forward slowly, then fell on to the table, his face being sideways and full of a wicked smile, and, saying very clearly the one word, "Hell," he became silent for ever with the secret he had from the sea.
I should never have done it; but there he was sitting quietly while the secret was almost mine. He took it grumpily and drank a glass; and with the other glasses he had, he fell victim to the trickery of the gnomes who brew this uncontrollable wine for no good reason. His body leaned forward slowly, then collapsed onto the table, his face turned sideways with a wicked grin, and, saying very clearly the one word, "Hell," he fell silent forever with the secret he had from the sea.
How Ali Came to the Black Country
Shooshan the barber went to Shep the maker of teeth to discuss the state of England. They agreed that it was time to send for Ali.
Shooshan the barber went to Shep the dentist to talk about the state of England. They agreed that it was time to call for Ali.
So Shooshan stepped late that night from the little shop near Fleet Street and made his way back again to his house in the ends of London and sent at once the message that brought Ali.
So Shooshan left the little shop near Fleet Street late that night and made his way back to his house in the outskirts of London, then immediately sent the message that brought Ali.
And Ali came, mostly on foot, from the country of Persia, and it took him a year to come; but when he came he was welcome.
And Ali traveled, mostly on foot, from Persia, and it took him a year to arrive; but when he got there, he was welcomed.
And Shep told Ali what was the matter with England and Shooshan swore that it was so, and Ali looking out of the window of the little shop near Fleet Street beheld the ways of London and audibly blessed King Solomon and his seal.
And Shep told Ali what was wrong with England, and Shooshan swore it was true. Ali, looking out the window of the small shop near Fleet Street, saw the streets of London and loudly praised King Solomon and his seal.
When Shep and Shooshan heard the names of King Solomon and his seal both asked, as they had scarcely dared before, if Ali had it. Ali patted a little bundle of silks that he drew from his inner raiment. It was there.
When Shep and Shooshan heard the names of King Solomon and his seal, they both asked, as they had barely dared before, if Ali had it. Ali patted a small bundle of silks that he pulled from his inner clothing. It was there.
Now concerning the movements and courses of the stars and the influence on them of spirits of Earth and devils this age has been rightly named by some The Second Age of Ignorance. But Ali knew. And by watching nightly, for seven nights in Bagdad, the way of certain stars he had found out the dwelling place of Him they Needed.
Now, regarding the movements and paths of the stars and the impact from Earthly spirits and demons, this era has been accurately referred to by some as The Second Age of Ignorance. But Ali was aware. By observing certain stars every night for seven nights in Baghdad, he discovered the location of the Being they Needed.
Guided by Ali all three set forth for the Midlands. And by the reverence that was manifest in the faces of Shep and Shooshan towards the person of Ali, some knew what Ali carried, while others said that it was the tablets of the Law, others the name of God, and others that he must have a lot of money about him. So they passed Slod and Apton.
Guided by Ali, all three headed to the Midlands. The respect visible on Shep and Shooshan's faces toward Ali led some to guess what he carried; some thought it was the tablets of the Law, others believed it was the name of God, and still others figured he must have a lot of money with him. So, they passed Slod and Apton.
And at last they came to the town for which Ali sought, that spot over which he had seen the shy stars wheel and swerve away from their orbits, being troubled. Verily when they came there were no stars, though it was midnight. And Ali said that it was the appointed place. In harems in Persia in the evening when the tales go round it is still told how Ali and Shep and Shooshan came to the Black country.
And finally they arrived at the town Ali was looking for, the place where he had seen the timid stars spin and move away from their paths, troubled. Truly, when they arrived, there were no stars in sight, even though it was midnight. Ali declared that this was the designated spot. In Persian harems in the evening, when stories are shared, they still tell how Ali, Shep, and Shooshan came to the Black country.
When it was dawn they looked upon the country and saw how it was without doubt the appointed place, even as Ali had said, for the earth had been taken out of pits and burned and left lying in heaps, and there were many factories, and they stood over the town and as it were rejoiced. And with one voice Shep and Shooshan gave praise to Ali.
When dawn broke, they looked out at the land and realized it was definitely the right place, just as Ali had said. The earth had been dug from pits, burned, and left in piles, and there were many factories. They stood over the town, almost celebrating. Together, Shep and Shooshan praised Ali.
And Ali said that the great ones of the place must needs be gathered together, and to this end Shep and Shooshan went into the town and there spoke craftily. For they said that Ali had of his wisdom contrived as it were a patent and a novelty which should greatly benefit England. And when they heard how he sought nothing for his novelty save only to benefit mankind they consented to speak with Ali and see his novelty. And they came forth and met Ali.
And Ali said that the important people of the place needed to come together, so Shep and Shooshan went into the town and spoke cleverly. They claimed that Ali had come up with a kind of invention and an innovation that would greatly benefit England. When they heard that he wanted nothing for his invention except to help humanity, they agreed to meet with Ali and check out his innovation. Then they went out and met Ali.
And Ali spake and said unto them: "O lords of this place; in the book that all men know it is written how that a fisherman casting his net into the sea drew up a bottle of brass, and when he took the stopper from the bottle a dreadful genie of horrible aspect rose from the bottle, as it were like a smoke, even to darkening the sky, whereat the fisherman..." And the great ones of that place said: "We have heard the story." And Ali said: "What became of that genie after he was safely thrown back into the sea is not properly spoken of by any save those that pursue the study of demons and not with certainty by any man, but that the stopper that bore the ineffable seal and bears it to this day became separate from the bottle is among those things that man may know." And when there was doubt among the great ones Ali drew forth his bundle and one by one removed those many silks till the seal stood revealed; and some of them knew it for the seal and others knew it not.
And Ali spoke and said to them: "Oh lords of this place; in the book that everyone knows, it is written how a fisherman casting his net into the sea pulled up a brass bottle, and when he took the stopper off, a terrifying genie with a horrible appearance rose from the bottle, like smoke, darkening the sky, at which the fisherman..." And the important people of that place said: "We have heard the story." And Ali continued: "What happened to that genie after he was safely thrown back into the sea isn’t clearly mentioned by anyone except those who study demons, and even then, not with certainty by anyone. However, that the stopper, which had the indescribable seal and still has it today, became separated from the bottle is something that people can know." And when there was doubt among the important people, Ali took out his bundle and one by one removed the many silks until the seal was revealed; some recognized it as the seal while others did not.
And they looked curiously at it and listened to Ali, and Ali said:
And they looked at it with curiosity and listened to Ali, who said:
"Having heard how evil is the case of England, how a smoke has darkened the country, and in places (as men say) the grass is black, and how even yet your factories multiply, and haste and noise have become such that men have no time for song, I have therefore come at the bidding of my good friend Shooshan, barber of London, and of Shep, a maker of teeth, to make things well with you."
"After hearing about the terrible situation in England, how smoke has covered the land, and in some places (as people say) the grass is black, and how even now your factories keep growing, with hustle and noise so loud that people have no time to sing, I’ve come at the request of my good friend Shooshan, a barber from London, and Shep, a dentures maker, to make things right with you."
And they said: "But where is your patent and your novelty?"
And they said, "But where's your patent and your originality?"
And Ali said: "Have I not here the stopper and on it, as good men know, the ineffable seal? Now I have learned in Persia how that your trains that make the haste, and hurry men to and fro, and your factories and the digging of your pits and all the things that are evil are everyone of them caused and brought about by steam."
And Ali said, "Don't I have the stopper here, with the ineffable seal on it, as good people know? Now I've learned in Persia that your trains, which rush around and hurry people back and forth, as well as your factories, the digging of your pits, and all other things that are harmful, are all caused by steam."
"Is it not so?" said Shooshan.
"Isn't it?" Shooshan said.
"It is even so," said Shep.
"That's true," said Shep.
"Now it is clear," said Ali, "that the chief devil that vexes England and has done all this harm, who herds men into cities and will not let them rest, is even the devil Steam."
"Now it's clear," said Ali, "that the main devil causing trouble in England and creating all this harm, who gathers people into cities and won’t let them find peace, is the devil Steam."
Then the great ones would have rebuked him but one said: "No, let us hear him, perhaps his patent may improve on steam."
Then the important people would have scolded him, but one said, "No, let's listen to him; maybe his idea could improve on steam."
And to them hearkening Ali went on thus: "O Lords of this place, let there be made a bottle of strong steel, for I have no bottle with my stopper, and this being done let all the factories, trains, digging of pits, and all evil things soever that may be done by steam be stopped for seven days, and the men that tend them shall go free, but the steel bottle for my stopper I will leave open in a likely place. Now that chief devil, Steam, finding no factories to enter into, nor no trains, sirens nor pits prepared for him, and being curious and accustomed to steel pots, will verily enter one night into the bottle that you shall make for my stopper, and I shall spring forth from my hiding with my stopper and fasten him down with the ineffable seal which is the seal of King Solomon and deliver him up to you that you cast him into the sea."
And to those listening, Ali continued: "Oh Lords of this place, please make a strong steel bottle, as I have no bottle to fit my stopper. Once that’s done, stop all factories, trains, digging of pits, and all harmful things that can be done by steam for seven days. The workers who take care of them will be free, but I will leave the steel bottle you make for my stopper open in a suitable place. Now, that chief troublemaker, Steam, finding no factories, trains, sirens, or pits ready for him, and being curious and used to steel containers, will surely enter the bottle you create for my stopper one night. Then, I will spring forth from my hiding place with my stopper and seal him down with the powerful seal of King Solomon, and hand him over to you so that you can throw him into the sea."
And the great ones answered Ali and they said: "But what should we gain if we lose our prosperity and be no longer rich?"
And the powerful ones replied to Ali, saying, "But what would we gain if we lose our wealth and are no longer rich?"
And Ali said: "When we have cast this devil into the sea there will come back again the woods and ferns and all the beautiful things that the world hath, the little leaping hares shall be seen at play, there shall be music on the hills again, and at twilight ease and quiet and after the twilight stars."
And Ali said: "When we have thrown this devil into the sea, the woods and ferns and all the beautiful things that the world has will return. You’ll see the little leaping hares playing, there will be music on the hills again, and at twilight, there will be peace and quiet, followed by the stars."
And "Verily," said Shooshan, "there shall be the dance again."
And "Truly," said Shooshan, "there will be a dance again."
"Aye," said Shep, "there shall be the country dance."
"Aye," said Shep, "there will be a country dance."
But the great ones spake and said, denying Ali: "We will make no such bottle for your stopper nor stop our healthy factories or good trains, nor cease from our digging of pits nor do anything that you desire, for an interference with steam would strike at the roots of that prosperity that you see so plentifully all around us."
But the powerful ones spoke and said, rejecting Ali: "We will not create any bottle for your stopper, nor will we halt our thriving factories or efficient trains, nor will we stop our excavation of pits or do anything you want, because interfering with steam would undermine the very foundation of the prosperity that you see all around us."
Thus they dismissed Ali there and then from that place where the earth was torn up and burnt, being taken out of pits, and where factories blazed all night with a demoniac glare; and they dismissed with him both Shooshan, the barber, and Shep, the maker of teeth: so that a week later Ali started from Calais on his long walk back to Persia.
Thus, they sent Ali away from that place where the ground was ripped up and burned, taken from pits, and where factories blazed all night with an eerie glow; and they let go of both Shooshan, the barber, and Shep, the denture maker, along with him. A week later, Ali set off from Calais on his long journey back to Persia.
And all this happened thirty years ago, and Shep is an old man now and Shooshan older, and many mouths have bit with the teeth of Shep (for he has a knack of getting them back whenever his customers die), and they have written again to Ali away in the country of Persia with these words, saying:
And all this happened thirty years ago, and Shep is an old man now and Shooshan is even older, and many mouths have taken a bite from Shep (since he has a talent for getting them back whenever his customers pass away), and they have written again to Ali far away in Persia with these words, saying:
"O Ali. The devil has indeed begotten a devil, even that spirit Petrol. And the young devil waxeth, and increaseth in lustihood and is ten years old and becoming like to his father. Come therefore and help us with the ineffable seal. For there is none like Ali."
"O Ali. The devil has truly raised another devil, that spirit Petrol. And the young devil is growing and getting stronger, now ten years old and becoming just like his father. So come and help us with the indescribable seal. For there is no one like Ali."
And Ali turns where his slaves scatter rose-leaves, letting the letter fall, and deeply draws from his hookah a puff of the scented smoke, right down into his lungs, and sighs it forth and smiles, and lolling round on to his other elbow speaks comfortably and says, "And shall a man go twice to the help of a dog?"
And Ali turns as his slaves scatter rose petals, letting the letter drop, and takes a deep puff from his hookah, inhaling the fragrant smoke all the way into his lungs, then sighs it out and smiles. He rolls onto his other elbow, relaxes, and says, "Should a man help a dog more than once?"
And with these words he thinks no more of England but ponders again the inscrutable ways of God.
And with these words, he no longer thinks about England but reflects once more on the mysterious ways of God.
The Bureau d'Echange de Maux
I often think of the Bureau d'Echange de Maux and the wondrously evil old man that sate therein. It stood in a little street that there is in Paris, its doorway made of three brown beams of wood, the top one overlapping the others like the Greek letter pi, all the rest painted green, a house far lower and narrower than its neighbours and infinitely stranger, a thing to take one's fancy. And over the doorway on the old brown beam in faded yellow letters this legend ran, Bureau Universel d'Echanges de Maux.
I often think about the Bureau d'Echange de Maux and the wonderfully wicked old man who sat inside. It was located on a small street in Paris, with its entrance made of three brown wooden beams, the top one overlapping the others like the Greek letter pi. The rest of the house was painted green, making it much shorter and narrower than its neighbors, and infinitely more peculiar—a place that piqued one's curiosity. Above the doorway, on the old brown beam, faded yellow letters spelled out the name, Bureau Universel d'Echanges de Maux.
I entered at once and accosted the listless man that lolled on a stool by his counter. I demanded the wherefore of his wonderful house, what evil wares he exchanged, with many other things that I wished to know, for curiosity led me; and indeed had it not I had gone at once from that shop, for there was so evil a look in that fattened man, in the hang of his fallen cheeks and his sinful eye, that you would have said he had had dealings with Hell and won the advantage by sheer wickedness.
I walked in immediately and approached the lethargic man slumped on a stool by his counter. I asked him why his shop was so remarkable, what shady goods he was trading, and many other things I was curious about; honestly, if I hadn’t been curious, I would have left that shop right away, because the way that overweight man looked—with his sagging cheeks and sinful eyes—you’d think he had made a deal with the devil and come out ahead through pure evil.
Such a man was mine host; but above all the evil of him lay in his eyes, which lay so still, so apathetic, that you would have sworn that he was drugged or dead; like lizards motionless on a wall they lay, then suddenly they darted, and all his cunning flamed up and revealed itself in what one moment before seemed no more than a sleepy and ordinary wicked old man. And this was the object and trade of that peculiar shop, the Bureau Universel d'Echange de Maux: you paid twenty francs, which the old man proceeded to take from me, for admission to the bureau and then had the right to exchange any evil or misfortune with anyone on the premises for some evil or misfortune that he "could afford," as the old man put it.
Such a man was my host; but the worst part about him was his eyes, which were so still and apathetic that you would have thought he was drugged or dead. They were like lizards motionless on a wall, but then suddenly they would dart, and all his cunning would flare up and show itself in what just moments before seemed like a sleepy and ordinary wicked old man. This was the purpose and business of that strange shop, the Bureau Universel d'Echange de Maux: you paid twenty francs, which the old man took from me, for entry to the bureau and then had the right to swap any evil or misfortune with anyone there for some evil or misfortune that he "could afford," as the old man put it.
There were four or five men in the dingy ends of that low-ceilinged room who gesticulated and muttered softly in twos as men who make a bargain, and now and then more came in, and the eyes of the flabby owner of the house leaped up at them as they entered, seemed to know their errands at once and each one's peculiar need, and fell back again into somnolence, receiving his twenty francs in an almost lifeless hand and biting the coin as though in pure absence of mind.
There were four or five men in the dim, low-ceilinged room who were gesturing and quietly talking in pairs like people negotiating a deal. Every now and then, more men would come in, and the flabby owner of the house would perk up when they entered, as if he instantly understood their purposes and each one's specific needs. Then he would go back to his drowsy state, accepting their twenty francs with an almost lifeless hand and absentmindedly biting the coin.
"Some of my clients," he told me. So amazing to me was the trade of this extraordinary shop that I engaged the old man in conversation, repulsive though he was, and from his garrulity I gathered these facts. He spoke in perfect English though his utterance was somewhat thick and heavy; no language seemed to come amiss to him. He had been in business a great many years, how many he would not say, and was far older than he looked. All kinds of people did business in his shop. What they exchanged with each other he did not care except that it had to be evils, he was not empowered to carry on any other kind of business.
"Some of my clients," he told me. I was so amazed by the trade in this extraordinary shop that I started talking to the old man, unpleasant as he was, and from his chatty nature, I gathered these facts. He spoke perfect English, even though his speech was a bit thick and heavy; no language seemed to be a challenge for him. He had been in business for many years—how many, he wouldn't say—and he was much older than he appeared. All kinds of people did business in his shop. He didn't care what they exchanged, only that it had to be something bad; he wasn't allowed to conduct any other type of business.
There was no evil, he told me, that was not negotiable there; no evil the old man knew had ever been taken away in despair from his shop. A man might have to wait and come back again next day, and next day and the day after, paying twenty francs each time, but the old man had the addresses of all his clients and shrewdly knew their needs, and soon the right two met and eagerly exchanged their commodities. "Commodities" was the old man's terrible word, said with a gruesome smack of his heavy lips, for he took a pride in his business and evils to him were goods.
There was no evil, he told me, that wasn't negotiable there; no evil the old man knew had ever been taken away in despair from his shop. A person might have to wait and come back the next day, and the day after, paying twenty francs each time, but the old man had the addresses of all his clients and smartly understood their needs, and soon the right two would meet and eagerly trade their commodities. "Commodities" was the old man's awful word, said with a disturbing smack of his heavy lips, because he took pride in his business and for him, evils were just goods.
I learned from him in ten minutes very much of human nature, more than I have ever learned from any other man; I learned from him that a man's own evil is to him the worst thing there is or ever could be, and that an evil so unbalances all men's minds that they always seek for extremes in that small grim shop. A woman that had no children had exchanged with an impoverished half-maddened creature with twelve. On one occasion a man had exchanged wisdom for folly.
I learned a lot about human nature from him in just ten minutes, more than I’ve ever learned from anyone else. I understood from him that a person's own wrongdoing is the worst thing there is or could ever be, and that such evil throws people's minds off balance, leading them to seek extremes in that small, grim place. A woman without children had swapped lives with a destitute, half-crazed person with twelve. On one occasion, a man traded wisdom for foolishness.
"Why on earth did he do that?" I said.
"Why on earth did he do that?" I asked.
"None of my business," the old man answered in his heavy indolent way. He merely took his twenty francs from each and ratified the agreement in the little room at the back opening out of the shop where his clients do business. Apparently the man that had parted with wisdom had left the shop upon the tips of his toes with a happy though foolish expression all over his face, but the other went thoughtfully away wearing a troubled and very puzzled look. Almost always it seemed they did business in opposite evils.
"Not my concern," the old man replied in his slow, lazy manner. He just took his twenty francs from each person and confirmed the deal in the small room at the back of the shop where he conducted business. It seemed that the man who had shared his wisdom quietly left the shop, walking on his tiptoes with a happy but silly expression on his face, while the other one left deep in thought, looking confused and troubled. It always seemed like they conducted business under very different circumstances.
But the thing that puzzled me most in all my talks with that unwieldy man, the thing that puzzles me still, is that none that had once done business in that shop ever returned again; a man might come day after day for many weeks, but once do business and he never returned; so much the old man told me, but when I asked him why, he only muttered that he did not know.
But what puzzled me the most in all my conversations with that difficult man, and still puzzles me, is that nobody who had ever done business in that shop ever returned; a person might come day after day for weeks, but after doing business just once, they never came back. The old man told me this much, but when I asked him why, he just mumbled that he didn't know.
It was to discover the wherefore of this strange thing and for no other reason at all that I determined myself to do business sooner or later in the little room at the back of that mysterious shop. I determined to exchange some very trivial evil for some evil equally slight, to seek for myself an advantage so very small as scarcely to give Fate as it were a grip, for I deeply distrusted these bargains, knowing well that man has never yet benefited by the marvellous and that the more miraculous his advantage appears to be the more securely and tightly do the gods or the witches catch him. In a few days more I was going back to England and I was beginning to fear that I should be sea-sick: this fear of sea-sickness, not the actual malady but only the mere fear of it, I decided to exchange for a suitably little evil. I did not know with whom I should be dealing, who in reality was the head of the firm (one never does when shopping) but I decided that neither Jew nor Devil could make very much on so small a bargain as that.
I wanted to find out why this strange thing was happening and for no other reason that I decided I would do business sooner or later in the little room at the back of that mysterious shop. I planned to trade a very minor inconvenience for another equally minor one, aiming for a benefit so small that it wouldn’t really give Fate any control over me. I had a deep suspicion of these deals, knowing that no one has ever gained anything from the extraordinary and that the more miraculous the benefit seems, the more tightly the gods or witches trap you. In a few days, I was heading back to England and I started to worry that I would get seasick; it was that fear of seasickness, not the actual sickness itself, that I decided to exchange for a suitably minor problem. I didn’t know who I would be dealing with or who really ran the shop (you never do when you’re shopping), but I figured neither a Jew nor the Devil could profit much from such a small transaction.
I told the old man my project, and he scoffed at the smallness of my commodity trying to urge me to some darker bargain, but could not move me from my purpose. And then he told me tales with a somewhat boastful air of the big business, the great bargains that had passed through his hands. A man had once run in there to try and exchange death, he had swallowed poison by accident and had only twelve hours to live. That sinister old man had been able to oblige him. A client was willing to exchange the commodity.
I told the old man about my project, and he laughed at how trivial my item was, trying to push me toward some shady deal, but I stood firm in my decision. Then he started sharing stories with a slightly arrogant attitude about the big business and great deals he had been involved in. One guy had rushed in to try to trade his life; he had accidentally swallowed poison and only had twelve hours left to live. That creepy old man had managed to help him out. A client wanted to make that exchange.
"But what did he give in exchange for death?" I said.
"But what did he trade for death?" I asked.
"Life," said that grim old man with a furtive chuckle.
"Life," said the serious old man with a sly laugh.
"It must have been a horrible life," I said.
"It must have been a terrible life," I said.
"That was not my affair," the proprietor said, lazily rattling together as he spoke a little pocketful of twenty-franc pieces.
"That wasn't my business," the owner said, casually shaking a handful of twenty-franc coins as he spoke.
Strange business I watched in that shop for the next few days, the exchange of odd commodities, and heard strange mutterings in corners amongst couples who presently rose and went to the back room, the old man following to ratify.
I observed some bizarre activities in that shop over the next few days, with unusual items being traded, and caught snippets of strange conversations in corners among couples who soon got up and headed to the back room, the old man trailing behind to confirm.
Twice a day for a week I paid my twenty francs, watching life with its great needs and its little needs morning and afternoon spread out before me in all its wonderful variety.
Twice a day for a week, I paid my twenty francs, observing life with its big needs and small wants, both morning and afternoon, laid out before me in all its amazing diversity.
And one day I met a comfortable man with only a little need, he seemed to have the very evil I wanted. He always feared the lift was going to break. I knew too much of hydraulics to fear things as silly as that, but it was not my business to cure his ridiculous fear. Very few words were needed to convince him that mine was the evil for him, he never crossed the sea, and I on the other hand could always walk upstairs, and I also felt at the time, as many must feel in that shop, that so absurd a fear could never trouble me. And yet at times it is almost the curse of my life. When we both had signed the parchment in the spidery back room and the old man had signed and ratified (for which we had to pay him fifty francs each) I went back to my hotel, and there I saw the deadly thing in the basement. They asked me if I would go upstairs in the lift, from force of habit I risked it, and I held my breath all the way and clenched my hands. Nothing will induce me to try such a journey again. I would sooner go up to my room in a balloon. And why? Because if a balloon goes wrong you have a chance, it may spread out into a parachute after it has burst, it may catch in a tree, a hundred and one things may happen, but if the lift falls down its shaft you are done. As for sea-sickness I shall never be sick again, I cannot tell you why except that I know that it is so.
And one day I met a guy who seemed pretty easygoing and had only a few needs; he seemed to have the exact fear I wanted. He was always worried that the elevator would break down. I knew too much about hydraulics to be scared of something so silly, but it wasn’t my job to fix his ridiculous fear. It took just a few words to convince him that my fear was the right one for him; he had never crossed the ocean, while I, on the other hand, could always go upstairs on foot. At the time, like many others in that shop, I felt that such an absurd fear could never bother me. Yet sometimes it feels like a curse in my life. After we both signed the document in the messy back room and the old man had signed off (which cost us fifty francs each), I went back to my hotel, where I saw that deadly elevator in the basement. They asked me if I would take the elevator upstairs; out of habit, I took the risk, holding my breath the entire ride and clenching my hands. There’s nothing that would convince me to make that trip again. I would rather go up to my room in a balloon. And why? Because if something goes wrong with a balloon, you at least have a chance—it might open up like a parachute after bursting, it could get caught in a tree, a hundred different things could happen. But if the elevator falls down its shaft, you’re done for. As for seasickness, I’m never going to be sick again; I can’t explain why, except that I just know it to be true.
And the shop in which I made this remarkable bargain, the shop to which none return when their business is done: I set out for it next day. Blindfold I could have found my way to the unfashionable quarter out of which a mean street runs, where you take the alley at the end, whence runs the cul de sac where the queer shop stood. A shop with pillars, fluted and painted red, stands on its near side, its other neighbour is a low-class jeweller's with little silver brooches in the window. In such incongruous company stood the shop with beams with its walls painted green.
And the shop where I made this amazing deal, the place no one returns to once they're finished: I set out for it the next day. I could have found my way there blindfolded, to the overlooked area where a narrow street leads, and you take the alley at the end, which leads to the dead end where the strange shop was located. There’s a shop with fluted red pillars on one side, and on the other side is a low-end jeweler with little silver brooches in the window. In such an odd group, the shop with its green-painted walls stood out.
In half an hour I found the cul de sac to which I had gone twice a day for the last week, I found the shop with the ugly painted pillars and the jeweller that sold brooches, but the green house with the three beams was gone.
In half an hour, I located the cul de sac I had visited twice a day for the past week. I spotted the shop with the hideously painted pillars and the jeweler who sold brooches, but the greenhouse with the three beams was no longer there.
Pulled down, you will say, although in a single night. That can never be the answer to the mystery, for the house of the fluted pillars painted on plaster and the low-class jeweller's shop with its silver brooches (all of which I could identify one by one) were standing side by side.
Pulled down, you might say, even though it happened in just one night. That can't possibly be the answer to the mystery, because the house with the fluted pillars painted on the plaster and the cheap jeweler's shop selling its silver brooches (which I could recognize one by one) were right next to each other.
A Story of Land and Sea
It is written in the first Book of Wonder how Captain Shard of the bad ship Desperate Lark, having looted the sea-coast city Bombasharna, retired from active life; and resigning piracy to younger men, with the good will of the North and South Atlantic, settled down with a captured queen on his floating island.
It is written in the first Book of Wonder how Captain Shard of the notorious ship Desperate Lark, after raiding the coastal city of Bombasharna, stepped back from his pirate life; and, letting younger men take over piracy, with the support of the North and South Atlantic, settled down with a captured queen on his floating island.
Sometimes he sank a ship for the sake of old times but he no longer hovered along the trade-routes; and timid merchants watched for other men.
Sometimes he sank a ship just for old times' sake, but he no longer lingered along the trade routes; and nervous merchants looked out for others.
It was not age that caused him to leave his romantic profession; nor unworthiness of its traditions, nor gun-shot wound, nor drink; but grim necessity and force majeure. Five navies were after him. How he gave them the slip one day in the Mediterranean, how he fought with the Arabs, how a ship's broadside was heard in Lat. 23 N. Long. 4 E. for the first time and the last, with other things unknown to Admiralties, I shall proceed to tell.
It wasn't age that made him abandon his romantic career; neither the unworthiness of its traditions, nor a gunshot wound, nor alcohol; but harsh necessity and unavoidable circumstances. Five navies were pursuing him. I'll explain how he managed to escape them one day in the Mediterranean, how he fought against the Arabs, how a ship's broadside was heard in Lat. 23 N. Long. 4 E. for the first and last time, along with other things unknown to the Admiralties.
He had had his fling, had Shard, captain of pirates, and all his merry men wore pearls in their ear-rings; and now the English fleet was after him under full sail along the coast of Spain with a good North wind behind them. They were not gaining much on Shard's rakish craft, the bad ship Desperate Lark, yet they were closer than was to his liking, and they interfered with business.
He had his fun, Shard, captain of pirates, and all his crew wore pearls in their earrings; now the English fleet was chasing him, sailing along the coast of Spain with a strong north wind at their backs. They weren't gaining much on Shard's sleek ship, the troublesome Desperate Lark, but they were closer than he liked, and it was interfering with business.
For a day and a night they had chased him, when off Cape St. Vincent at about six a.m. Shard took that step that decided his retirement from active life, he turned for the Mediterranean. Had he held on Southwards down the African coast it is doubtful whether in face of the interference of England, Russia, France, Denmark and Spain, he could have made piracy pay; but in turning for the Mediterranean he took what we may call the penultimate step of his life which meant for him settling down. There were three great courses of action invented by Shard in his youth, upon which he pondered by day and brooded by night, consolations in all his dangers, secret even from his men, three means of escape as he hoped from any peril that might meet him on the sea. One of these was the floating island that the Book of Wonder tells of, another was so fantastic that we may doubt if even the brilliant audacity of Shard could ever have found it practicable, at least he never tried it so far as is known in that tavern by the sea in which I glean my news, and the third he determined on carrying out as he turned that morning for the Mediterranean. True he might yet have practised piracy in spite of the step that he took, a little later when the seas grew quiet, but that penultimate step was like that small house in the country that the business man has his eye on, like some snug investment put away for old age, there are certain final courses in men's lives which after taking they never go back to business.
For a day and a night, they had chased him, when off Cape St. Vincent at around six a.m., Shard took the step that marked his retirement from active life—he turned toward the Mediterranean. If he had continued south along the African coast, it’s uncertain whether, against the interference of England, Russia, France, Denmark, and Spain, he could have made piracy profitable. But by heading for the Mediterranean, he took what we might call the penultimate step of his life, which meant settling down. Shard had three main plans he created in his youth that he thought about during the day and worried over at night—comforts in all his dangers, kept secret even from his crew—three means of escape he hoped would help him avoid any dangers he might encounter at sea. One was the floating island mentioned in the Book of Wonder, another was so outlandish that it’s hard to believe even Shard's brilliant boldness could have made it work; at least, he never tried it as far as I’ve heard in that tavern by the sea where I get my news. The third plan he decided to pursue as he turned that morning toward the Mediterranean. True, he could still have practiced piracy later when the seas calmed, but that penultimate step was like that little country house a businessman has his eye on, like a cozy investment set aside for retirement. There are certain final decisions in a man's life that once made, he never returns to business.
He turned then for the Mediterranean with the English fleet behind him, and his men wondered.
He then headed for the Mediterranean with the English fleet following him, and his men were curious.
What madness was this,—muttered Bill the Boatswain in Old Frank's only ear, with the French fleet waiting in the Gulf of Lyons and the Spaniards all the way between Sardinia and Tunis: for they knew the Spaniards' ways. And they made a deputation and waited upon Captain Shard, all of them sober and wearing their costly clothes, and they said that the Mediterranean was a trap, and all he said was that the North wind should hold. And the crew said they were done.
What madness was this, muttered Bill the Boatswain in Old Frank's ear, with the French fleet waiting in the Gulf of Lyons and the Spaniards scattered between Sardinia and Tunis: they understood the Spaniards' tactics. They formed a delegation and approached Captain Shard, all of them sober and dressed in their expensive clothes, and they stated that the Mediterranean was a trap. All he said was that the North wind should hold. The crew declared they were finished.
So they entered the Mediterranean and the English fleet came up and closed the straits. And Shard went tacking along the Moroccan coast with a dozen frigates behind him. And the North wind grew in strength. And not till evening did he speak to his crew, and then he gathered them all together except the man at the helm, and politely asked them to come down to the hold. And there he showed them six immense steel axles and a dozen low iron wheels of enormous width which none had seen before; and he told his crew how all unknown to the world his keel had been specially fitted for these same axles and wheels, and how he meant soon to sail to the wide Atlantic again, though not by the way of the straits. And when they heard the name of the Atlantic all his merry men cheered, for they looked on the Atlantic as a wide safe sea.
So they entered the Mediterranean, and the English fleet came up and closed the straits. Shard sailed along the Moroccan coast with a dozen frigates following him. The North wind picked up. It wasn't until evening that he spoke to his crew, gathering them all together except for the person at the helm, and politely asked them to come down to the hold. There, he showed them six huge steel axles and a dozen low iron wheels of enormous width that no one had seen before; he explained how, completely unknown to the world, his keel had been specially fitted for these axles and wheels, and how he planned to soon set sail for the vast Atlantic again, but not through the straits. When they heard the name of the Atlantic, all his merry men cheered because they saw the Atlantic as a vast, safe sea.
And night came down and Captain Shard sent for his diver. With the sea getting up it was hard work for the diver, but by midnight things were done to Shard's satisfaction, and the diver said that of all the jobs he had done—but finding no apt comparison, and being in need of a drink, silence fell on him and soon sleep, and his comrades carried him away to his hammock. All the next day the chase went on with the English well in sight, for Shard had lost time overnight with his wheels and axles, and the danger of meeting the Spaniards increased every hour; and evening came when every minute seemed dangerous, yet they still went tacking on towards the East where they knew the Spaniards must be.
And night fell, and Captain Shard called for his diver. As the sea got rougher, it was tough work for the diver, but by midnight everything was done to Shard's satisfaction. The diver said that of all the jobs he had done—lacking a fitting comparison and needing a drink, he fell silent, soon drifted off to sleep, and his mates carried him to his hammock. The next day, the pursuit continued with the English ships clearly in sight, as Shard had lost time overnight with his wheels and axles, and the risk of running into the Spaniards grew every hour. Evening came, when every minute felt perilous, yet they kept tacking east, knowing the Spaniards had to be out there.
And at last they sighted their topsails right ahead, and still Shard went on. It was a close thing, but night was coming on, and the Union Jack which he hoisted helped Shard with the Spaniards for the last few anxious minutes, though it seemed to anger the English, but as Shard said, "There's no pleasing everyone," and then the twilight shivered into darkness.
And finally, they spotted their topsails straight ahead, but Shard kept moving forward. It was a tight situation, but night was approaching, and the Union Jack he raised helped Shard deal with the Spaniards during those last tense moments, even though it seemed to upset the English. But as Shard put it, "You can't please everyone," and then dusk faded into darkness.
"Hard to starboard," said Captain Shard.
"Turn hard to the right," said Captain Shard.
The North wind which had risen all day was now blowing a gale. I do not know what part of the coast Shard steered for, but Shard knew, for the coasts of the world were to him what Margate is to some of us.
The North wind that had been picking up all day was now howling. I’m not sure which part of the coast Shard was aiming for, but Shard knew, because the coasts of the world were to him what Margate is to some of us.
At a place where the desert rolling up from mystery and from death, yea, from the heart of Africa, emerges upon the sea, no less grand than her, no less terrible, even there they sighted the land quite close, almost in darkness. Shard ordered every man to the hinder part of the ship and all the ballast too; and soon the Desperate Lark, her prow a little high out of the water, doing her eighteen knots before the wind, struck a sandy beach and shuddered, she heeled over a little, then righted herself, and slowly headed into the interior of Africa.
At a spot where the desert, creeping in from the unknown and from death, yes, from the heart of Africa, meets the sea, just as magnificent and fierce, they spotted land quite near, almost in the shadows. Shard directed every man to the back of the ship along with all the ballast; soon, the Desperate Lark, her bow slightly raised out of the water, racing at eighteen knots with the wind, hit a sandy beach and shuddered, tilting slightly before righting herself, and slowly made her way into the heart of Africa.
The men would have given three cheers, but after the first Shard silenced them and, steering the ship himself, he made them a short speech while the broad wheels pounded slowly over the African sand, doing barely five knots in a gale. The perils of the sea he said had been greatly exaggerated. Ships had been sailing the sea for hundreds of years and at sea you knew what to do, but on land this was different. They were on land now and they were not to forget it. At sea you might make as much noise as you pleased and no harm was done, but on land anything might happen. One of the perils of the land that he instanced was that of hanging. For every hundred men that they hung on land, he said, not more than twenty would be hung at sea. The men were to sleep at their guns. They would not go far that night; for the risk of being wrecked at night was another danger peculiar to the land, while at sea you might sail from set of sun till dawn: yet it was essential to get out of sight of the sea for if anyone knew they were there they'd have cavalry after them. And he had sent back Smerdrak (a young lieutenant of pirates) to cover their tracks where they came up from the sea. And the merry men vigorously nodded their heads though they did not dare to cheer, and presently Smerdrak came running up and they threw him a rope by the stern. And when they had done fifteen knots they anchored, and Captain Shard gathered his men about him and, standing by the land-wheel in the bows, under the large and clear Algerian stars, he explained his system of steering. There was not much to be said for it, he had with considerable ingenuity detached and pivoted the portion of the keel that held the leading axle and could move it by chains which were controlled from the land-wheel, thus the front pair of wheels could be deflected at will, but only very slightly, and they afterwards found that in a hundred yards they could only turn their ship four yards from her course. But let not captains of comfortable battleships, or owners even of yachts, criticise too harshly a man who was not of their time and who knew not modern contrivances; it should be remembered also that Shard was no longer at sea. His steering may have been clumsy but he did what he could.
The men would have cheered three times, but after the first cheer, Shard silenced them. Steering the ship himself, he gave them a brief speech while the large wheels slowly churned over the African sand, barely making five knots in a storm. He said the dangers of the sea were greatly exaggerated. Ships had been sailing the sea for hundreds of years, and at sea, you knew what to do. But on land, it was a different story. They were on land now, and they shouldn’t forget it. At sea, you could make as much noise as you wanted without consequence, but on land, anything could happen. One of the land dangers he mentioned was hanging. For every hundred men they hanged on land, he said, no more than twenty would be hanged at sea. The men were to sleep by their guns. They wouldn’t travel far that night because the risk of being wrecked at night was another danger unique to land, while at sea, you could sail from sunset until dawn. Still, it was crucial to get out of sight of the sea; if anyone knew they were there, cavalry would be on their tail. He had sent back Smerdrak, a young lieutenant of pirates, to cover their tracks from where they’d come up from the sea. The merry men nodded vigorously, though they didn’t dare cheer, and soon Smerdrak came running up, and they tossed him a rope at the stern. When they had covered fifteen knots, they anchored, and Captain Shard gathered his men around him, standing by the land-wheel in the bow, under the large and bright Algerian stars. He explained his steering system. There wasn’t much to it; he had cleverly detached and pivoted the part of the keel that held the leading axle, which could be moved by chains controlled from the land-wheel. This allowed the front pair of wheels to be slightly deflected at will. However, they later discovered that in a hundred yards, they could only steer the ship four yards off course. But let not captains of comfortable battleships or even yacht owners judge too harshly a man who was not of their time and didn’t know modern tools; it should also be remembered that Shard was no longer at sea. His steering might have been clumsy, but he did what he could.
When the use and limitations of his land-wheel had been made clear to his men, Shard bade them all turn in except those on watch. Long before dawn he woke them and by the very first gleam of light they got their ship under way, so that when those two fleets that had made so sure of Shard closed in like a great crescent on the Algerian coast there was no sign to see of the Desperate Lark either on sea or land; and the flags of the Admiral's ship broke out into a hearty English oath.
When Shard explained the use and limits of his land-wheel to his crew, he told everyone to turn in for the night except for those on watch. Long before dawn, he woke them up, and at the first light, they got their ship moving. So, when the two fleets that had been so confident about Shard approached like a large crescent on the Algerian coast, there was no sign of the Desperate Lark either on the water or on land; and the flags of the Admiral's ship erupted with a strong English curse.
The gale blew for three days and, Shard using more sail by daylight, they scudded over the sands at little less than ten knots, though on the report of rough water ahead (as the lookout man called rocks, low hills or uneven surface before he adapted himself to his new surroundings) the rate was much decreased. Those were long summer days and Shard who was anxious while the wind held good to outpace the rumour of his own appearance sailed for nineteen hours a day, lying to at ten in the evening and hoisting sail again at three a.m. when it first began to be light.
The strong wind blew for three days, and with Shard using more sail during the day, they sped over the sands at just under ten knots. However, when the lookout reported rough waters ahead (which he described as rocks, low hills, or an uneven surface until he got used to his new surroundings), their speed significantly dropped. Those were long summer days, and Shard, eager to outrun the rumors about his arrival while the wind was favorable, sailed for nineteen hours each day, stopping at ten in the evening and setting sail again at three a.m. when it started to get light.
In those three days he did five hundred miles; then the wind dropped to a breeze though it still blew from the North, and for a week they did no more than two knots an hour. The merry men began to murmur then. Luck had distinctly favoured Shard at first for it sent him at ten knots through the only populous districts well ahead of crowds except those who chose to run, and the cavalry were away on a local raid. As for the runners they soon dropped off when Shard pointed his cannon though he did not dare to fire, up there near the coast; for much as he jeered at the intelligence of the English and Spanish Admirals in not suspecting his manoeuvre, the only one as he said that was possible in the circumstances, yet he knew that cannon had an obvious sound which would give his secret away to the weakest mind. Certainly luck had befriended him, and when it did so no longer he made out of the occasion all that could be made; for instance while the wind held good he had never missed opportunities to revictual, if he passed by a village its pigs and poultry were his, and whenever he passed by water he filled his tanks to the brim, and now that he could only do two knots he sailed all night with a man and a lantern before him: thus in that week he did close on four hundred miles while another man would have anchored at night and have missed five or six hours out of the twenty-four. Yet his men murmured. Did he think the wind would last for ever, they said. And Shard only smoked. It was clear that he was thinking, and thinking hard. "But what is he thinking about?" said Bill to Bad Jack. And Bad Jack answered: "He may think as hard as he likes but thinking won't get us out of the Sahara if this wind were to drop."
In those three days, he traveled five hundred miles; then the wind calmed to a breeze, still blowing from the North, and for a week they barely made two knots an hour. The crew started grumbling then. Luck had clearly been on Shard's side at first, speeding him through the only busy areas at ten knots, well ahead of the crowds, except for those who chose to run, and the cavalry was off on a local raid. As for the runners, they quickly fell behind when Shard aimed his cannon, though he didn’t dare to fire it up there near the coast; for as much as he mocked the English and Spanish Admirals for not suspecting his move, the only one he claimed was possible given the situation, he knew that cannon fire had a distinct sound that would reveal his secret to even the simplest mind. Certainly, luck had been in his favor, and when it stopped, he made the most of the situation; for example, while the wind was favorable, he never missed a chance to restock—if he passed a village, its pigs and poultry were his, and whenever he was near water, he filled his tanks to the brim. Now that he could only manage two knots, he sailed all night with a crew member and a lantern in front of him: during that week, he covered nearly four hundred miles while another captain would have anchored at night and lost five or six hours out of the twenty-four. Yet his crew still complained. Did he think the wind would last forever, they said. And Shard just smoked. It was clear he was deep in thought. "But what’s he thinking about?" Bill asked Bad Jack. Bad Jack replied, "He can think as hard as he wants, but thinking won’t get us out of the Sahara if this wind dies down."
And towards the end of that week Shard went to his chart-room and laid a new course for his ship a little to the East and towards cultivation. And one day towards evening they sighted a village, and twilight came and the wind dropped altogether. Then the murmurs of the merry men grew to oaths and nearly to mutiny. "Where were they now?" they asked, and were they being treated like poor honest men?
And near the end of that week, Shard went to his chart room and set a new course for his ship slightly to the east towards farmland. One evening, they spotted a village as twilight fell and the wind completely died down. Then the chatter of the cheerful crew escalated into swearing and almost turned into mutiny. "Where are we now?" they asked, and wondered if they were being treated like just regular honest men.
Shard quieted them by asking what they wished to do themselves and when no one had any better plan than going to the villagers and saying that they had been blown out of their course by a storm, Shard unfolded his scheme to them. Long ago he had heard how they drove carts with oxen in Africa, oxen were very numerous in these parts wherever there was any cultivation, and for this reason when the wind had begun to drop he had laid his course for the village: that night the moment it was dark they were to drive off fifty yoke of oxen; by midnight they must all be yoked to the bows and then away they would go at a good round gallop.
Shard quieted them by asking what they wanted to do, and when no one had a better idea than going to the villagers and saying they had been blown off course by a storm, Shard shared his plan. A long time ago, he had heard about how they used oxen to pull carts in Africa, and since there were plenty of oxen in these areas where farming happened, he had decided to head for the village when the wind started to die down: that night, as soon as it got dark, they would set off with fifty pairs of oxen; by midnight, they needed to have all of them hitched up and then they could take off at a brisk pace.
So fine a plan as this astonished the men and they all apologised for their want of faith in Shard, shaking hands with him every one and spitting on their hands before they did so in token of good will.
So great a plan as this amazed the men, and they all apologized for their lack of faith in Shard, shaking hands with him and spitting on their hands before doing so as a sign of goodwill.
The raid that night succeeded admirably, but ingenious as Shard was on land, and a past-master at sea, yet it must be admitted that lack of experience in this class of seamanship led him to make a mistake, a slight one it is true, and one that a little practice would have prevented altogether: the oxen could not gallop. Shard swore at them, threatened them with his pistol, said they should have no food, and all to no avail: that night and as long as they pulled the bad ship Desperate Lark they did one knot an hour and no more. Shard's failures like everything that came his way were used as stones in the edifice of his future success, he went at once to his chart-room and worked out all his calculations anew.
The raid that night went really well, but even though Shard was clever on land and a skilled sailor, it has to be acknowledged that his lack of experience in this type of seamanship caused him to make a mistake—albeit a minor one, one that practice could have easily avoided: the oxen couldn’t run fast. Shard yelled at them, threatened them with his pistol, said they wouldn’t get any food, but none of it worked: that night, and for as long as they were pulling the lousy ship Desperate Lark, they only managed one knot an hour, nothing more. Shard treated his failures like everything else that crossed his path, using them as building blocks for his future success, and immediately went to his chart-room to redo all his calculations.
The matter of the oxen's pace made pursuit impossible to avoid. Shard therefore countermanded his order to his lieutenant to cover the tracks in the sand, and the Desperate Lark plodded on into the Sahara on her new course trusting to her guns.
The issue with the oxen's speed made it impossible to escape. Shard then canceled his order to his lieutenant to cover the tracks in the sand, and the Desperate Lark continued on into the Sahara on her new route, relying on her weapons.
The village was not a large one and the little crowd that was sighted astern next morning disappeared after the first shot from the cannon in the stern. At first Shard made the oxen wear rough iron bits, another of his mistakes, and strong bits too. "For if they run away," he had said, "we might as well be driving before a gale and there's no saying where we'd find ourselves," but after a day or two he found that the bits were no good and, like the practical man he was, immediately corrected his mistake.
The village wasn't very big, and the small crowd seen at the back the next morning vanished after the first cannon shot. Initially, Shard had the oxen wear rough iron bits, which turned out to be another mistake, and they were strong bits too. "If they run away," he'd said, "we might as well be sailing in a storm, and who knows where we’d end up?" But after a couple of days, he realized the bits weren't effective and, being the practical man he was, quickly fixed his mistake.
And now the crew sang merry songs all day bringing out mandolins and clarionets and cheering Captain Shard. All were jolly except the captain himself whose face was moody and perplexed; he alone expected to hear more of those villagers; and the oxen were drinking up the water every day, he alone feared that there was no more to be had, and a very unpleasant fear that is when your ship is becalmed in a desert. For over a week they went on like this doing ten knots a day and the music and singing got on the captain's nerves, but he dared not tell his men what the trouble was. And then one day the oxen drank up the last of the water. And Lieutenant Smerdrak came and reported the fact.
And now the crew sang cheerful songs all day, pulling out mandolins and clarinets to cheer up Captain Shard. Everyone was happy except the captain himself, whose expression was moody and troubled; he was the only one expecting to hear more from those villagers. The oxen were drinking all the water every day, and he alone feared that there wouldn’t be any more. That’s a really unsettling fear when your ship is stuck in the middle of a desert. For over a week, they continued like this, making ten knots a day, and the music and singing were getting on the captain's nerves, but he didn’t dare tell his crew what was bothering him. Then one day, the oxen drank the last of the water. Lieutenant Smerdrak came and reported the news.
"Give them rum," said Shard, and he cursed the oxen. "What is good enough for me," he said, "should be good enough for them," and he swore that they should have rum.
"Give them rum," said Shard, and he cursed the oxen. "What’s good enough for me," he said, "should be good enough for them," and he swore that they should have rum.
"Aye, aye, sir," said the young lieutenant of pirates.
"Aye, aye, sir," said the young pirate lieutenant.
Shard should not be judged by the orders he gave that day, for nearly a fortnight he had watched the doom that was coming slowly towards him, discipline cut him off from anyone that might have shared his fear and discussed it, and all the while he had had to navigate his ship, which even at sea is an arduous responsibility. These things had fretted the calm of that clear judgment that had once baffled five navies. Therefore he cursed the oxen and ordered them rum, and Smerdrak had said "Aye, aye, sir," and gone below.
Shard shouldn’t be judged by the orders he gave that day, because for almost two weeks he had been watching the doom slowly approaching him. Discipline kept him from anyone who might have shared his fears and talked about them, and all the while he had to steer his ship, which is a tough responsibility even at sea. These pressures had disturbed the clear judgment that had once confused five navies. So he cursed the oxen and ordered them rum, and Smerdrak said, “Aye, aye, sir,” and went below.
Towards sunset Shard was standing on the poop, thinking of death; it would not come to him by thirst; mutiny first, he thought. The oxen were refusing rum for the last time, and the men were beginning to eye Captain Shard in a very ominous way, not muttering, but each man looking at him with a sidelong look of the eye as though there were only one thought among them all that had no need of words. A score of geese like a long letter "V" were crossing the evening sky, they slanted their necks and all went twisting downwards somewhere about the horizon. Captain Shard rushed to his chart-room, and presently the men came in at the door with Old Frank in front looking awkward and twisting his cap in his hand.
Towards sunset, Shard was standing on the deck, contemplating death; it wouldn’t come to him through thirst; mutiny came first, he thought. The oxen were refusing rum for the last time, and the men were beginning to look at Captain Shard in a very unsettling way, not whispering, but each one stealing sidelong glances at him as if they all shared a single unspoken thought. A flock of geese, like a long "V," was crossing the evening sky; they angled their necks and all twisted downwards towards the horizon. Captain Shard hurried to his chart room, and soon the men came in through the door with Old Frank leading, looking uncomfortable and twisting his cap in his hands.
"What is it?" said Shard as though nothing were wrong.
"What is it?" Shard asked, acting like everything was fine.
Then Old Frank said what he had come to say: "We want to know what you be going to do."
Then Old Frank said what he had come to say: "We want to know what you're going to do."
And the men nodded grimly.
And the men nodded seriously.
"Get water for the oxen," said Captain Shard, "as the swine won't have rum, and they'll have to work for it, the lazy beasts. Up anchor!"
"Get water for the oxen," said Captain Shard, "since the pigs won’t drink rum, and they’ll have to earn it, those lazy animals. Raise the anchor!"
And at the word water a look came into their faces like when some wanderer suddenly thinks of home.
And at the mention of water, their faces lit up like when a traveler suddenly remembers home.
"Water!" they said.
"Water!" they exclaimed.
"Why not?" said Captain Shard. And none of them ever knew that but for those geese, that slanted their necks and suddenly twisted downwards, they would have found no water that night nor ever after, and the Sahara would have taken them as she has taken so many and shall take so many more. All that night they followed their new course: at dawn they found an oasis and the oxen drank.
"Why not?" said Captain Shard. And none of them ever knew that if it weren't for those geese, who tilted their necks and suddenly twisted downwards, they wouldn't have found any water that night or ever again, and the Sahara would have claimed them as it has taken so many before and will take so many more. All through the night, they followed their new path: at dawn, they found an oasis and the oxen drank.
And here, on this green acre or so with its palm-trees and its well, beleaguered by thousands of miles of desert and holding out through the ages, here they decided to stay: for those who have been without water for a while in one of Africa's deserts come to have for that simple fluid such a regard as you, O reader, might not easily credit. And here each man chose a site where he would build his hut, and settle down, and marry perhaps, and even forget the sea; when Captain Shard having filled his tanks and barrels peremptorily ordered them to weigh anchor. There was much dissatisfaction, even some grumbling, but when a man has twice saved his fellows from death by the sheer freshness of his mind they come to have a respect for his judgment that is not shaken by trifles. It must be remembered that in the affair of the dropping of the wind and again when they ran out of water these men were at their wits' end: so was Shard on the last occasion, but that they did not know. All this Shard knew, and he chose this occasion to strengthen the reputation that he had in the minds of the men of that bad ship by explaining to them his motives, which usually he kept secret. The oasis he said must be a port of call for all the travellers within hundreds of miles: how many men did you see gathered together in any part of the world where there was a drop of whiskey to be had! And water here was rarer than whiskey in decent countries and, such was the peculiarity of the Arabs, even more precious. Another thing he pointed out to them, the Arabs were a singularly inquisitive people and if they came upon a ship in the desert they would probably talk about it; and the world having a wickedly malicious tongue would never construe in its proper light their difference with the English and Spanish fleets, but would merely side with the strong against the weak.
And here, on this green patch of land with its palm trees and well, surrounded by thousands of miles of desert and enduring through the ages, they decided to settle down: for those who have been without water for a while in one of Africa's deserts start to value that simple resource in a way you, O reader, might find hard to believe. Each man picked a spot to build his hut and settle down, maybe even marry, and forget the sea; when Captain Shard, having filled his tanks and barrels, firmly ordered them to weigh anchor. There was a lot of dissatisfaction, even some complaints, but when a man has saved his companions from death twice with the brilliance of his mind, they come to respect his judgment in a way that isn’t easily shaken by minor issues. It’s important to remember that during the times when the wind dropped and when they ran out of water, these men were at their wit's end: so was Shard on the last occasion, but they didn’t know that. Shard understood all this, and he took this opportunity to bolster his reputation among the crew of that troubled ship by explaining his reasons, which he usually kept to himself. He said the oasis should be a stop for all travelers within hundreds of miles: how many men have you seen gathered in any part of the world when there’s whiskey to be had! And water here was scarcer than whiskey in decent countries and, given the unique nature of the Arabs, even more valuable. He also pointed out that the Arabs were particularly inquisitive people, and if they stumbled upon a ship in the desert, they would likely talk about it; and the world, with its wickedly sharp tongue, would never view their conflict with the English and Spanish fleets in the right light, but would simply side with the strong against the weak.
And the men sighed, and sang the capstan song and hoisted the anchor and yoked the oxen up, and away they went doing their steady knot, which nothing could increase. It may be thought strange that with all sail furled in dead calm and while the oxen rested they should have cast anchor at all. But custom is not easily overcome and long survives its use. Rather enquire how many such useless customs we ourselves preserve: the flaps for instance to pull up the tops of hunting-boots though the tops no longer pull up, the bows on our evening shoes that neither tie nor untie. They said they felt safer that way and there was an end of it.
And the men sighed, sang the capstan song, hoisted the anchor, and yoked the oxen, and off they went at their steady pace, which nothing could speed up. It might seem odd that, with all sails furled in dead calm and while the oxen rested, they would have anchored at all. But habits are hard to break and often outlast their usefulness. Instead, consider how many pointless customs we keep: like the flaps meant to pull up the tops of hunting boots even though the tops no longer pull up, or the bows on our formal shoes that neither tie nor untie. They claimed it made them feel safer, and that was the end of it.
Shard lay a course of South by West and they did ten knots that day, the next day they did seven or eight and Shard hove to. Here he intended to stop, they had huge supplies of fodder on board for the oxen, for his men he had a pig or so, plenty of poultry, several sacks of biscuits and ninety-eight oxen (for two were already eaten), and they were only twenty miles from water. Here he said they would stay till folks forgot their past, someone would invent something or some new thing would turn up to take folks' minds off them and the ships he had sunk: he forgot that there are men who are well paid to remember.
Shard set a course of South by West, and they made ten knots that day. The next day, they managed seven or eight knots, and Shard stopped the ship. He planned to stay there; they had plenty of supplies for the oxen, for his crew he had a pig or two, lots of poultry, several sacks of biscuits, and ninety-eight oxen (since two had already been eaten), and they were only twenty miles from water. He said they would remain there until people forgot their past, hoping someone would create something or a new situation would arise to distract them from the ships he had sunk. He overlooked the fact that there are people who are well-paid to remember.
Half way between him and the oasis he established a little depot where he buried his water-barrels. As soon as a barrel was empty he sent half a dozen men to roll it by turns to the depot. This they would do at night, keeping hid by day, and next night they would push on to the oasis, fill the barrel and roll it back. Thus only ten miles away he soon had a store of water, unknown to the thirstiest native of Africa, from which he could safely replenish his tanks at will. He allowed his men to sing and even within reason to light fires. Those were jolly nights while the rum held out; sometimes they saw gazelles watching them curiously, sometimes a lion went by over the sand, the sound of his roar added to their sense of the security of their ship; all round them level, immense lay the Sahara: "This is better than an English prison," said Captain Shard.
Halfway between him and the oasis, he set up a small depot where he buried his water barrels. As soon as one barrel was empty, he sent half a dozen men to roll it to the depot in shifts. They would do this at night, staying hidden during the day, and the next night they would go to the oasis, fill the barrel, and roll it back. This way, just ten miles away, he quickly had a water supply that no thirsty native of Africa knew about, allowing him to refill his tanks whenever he needed. He let his men sing and even, within reason, light fires. Those were fun nights while the rum lasted; sometimes they spotted gazelles watching them curiously, and occasionally a lion would pass by on the sand, the sound of his roar adding to their sense of security. All around them stretched the flat, vast Sahara: "This is better than an English prison," said Captain Shard.
And still the dead calm lasted, not even the sand whispered at night to little winds; and when the rum gave out and it looked like trouble, Shard reminded them what little use it had been to them when it was all they had and the oxen wouldn't look at it.
And still, the eerie calm continued, not even the sand rustled at night with the slightest breeze; and when the rum ran out and things seemed bleak, Shard reminded them how little good it had done them when it was all they had, and the oxen wouldn’t even glance at it.
And the days wore on with singing, and even dancing at times, and at nights round a cautious fire in a hollow of sand with only one man on watch they told tales of the sea. It was all a relief after arduous watches and sleeping by the guns, a rest to strained nerves and eyes; and all agreed, for all that they missed their rum, that the best place for a ship like theirs was the land.
And the days passed with singing, and sometimes even dancing, and at night, around a careful fire in a sandy hollow with only one person keeping watch, they shared stories about the sea. It was a welcome break after long shifts and sleeping next to the guns, a chance to relax their strained nerves and tired eyes; and everyone agreed, even though they missed their rum, that the best place for a ship like theirs was on land.
This was in Latitude 23 North, Longitude 4 East, where, as I have said, a ship's broadside was heard for the first time and the last. It happened this way.
This was at Latitude 23 North, Longitude 4 East, where, as I mentioned, a ship's cannon fire was heard for the first time and the last. It happened like this.
They had been there several weeks and had eaten perhaps ten or a dozen oxen and all that while there had been no breath of wind and they had seen no one: when one morning about two bells when the crew were at breakfast the lookout man reported cavalry on the port side. Shard who had already surrounded his ship with sharpened stakes ordered all his men on board, the young trumpeter who prided himself on having picked up the ways of the land, sounded "Prepare to receive cavalry". Shard sent a few men below with pikes to the lower port-holes, two more aloft with muskets, the rest to the guns, he changed the "grape" or "canister" with which the guns were loaded in case of surprise, for shot, cleared the decks, drew in ladders, and before the cavalry came within range everything was ready for them. The oxen were always yoked in order that Shard could manoeuvre his ship at a moment's notice.
They had been there for several weeks and had eaten maybe ten or a dozen oxen, all while there had been no wind and they hadn’t seen anyone. Then one morning, around 8 AM when the crew was having breakfast, the lookout reported cavalry on the port side. Shard, who had already surrounded his ship with sharpened stakes, ordered all his men on board. The young trumpeter, who prided himself on picking up the local customs, sounded the call to "Prepare to receive cavalry." Shard sent a few men below with pikes to the lower portholes, two more up top with muskets, and the rest to the guns. He changed the "grape" or "canister" loading in the guns for regular shot in case of a surprise attack, cleared the decks, pulled in the ladders, and before the cavalry came within range, everything was ready for them. The oxen were always yoked so Shard could maneuver his ship at a moment's notice.
When first sighted the cavalry were trotting but they were coming on now at a slow canter. Arabs in white robes on good horses. Shard estimated that there were two or three hundred of them. At sixty yards Shard opened with one gun, he had had the distance measured, but had never practised for fear of being heard at the oasis: the shot went high. The next one fell short and ricochetted over the Arabs' heads. Shard had the range then and by the time the ten remaining guns of his broadside were given the same elevation as that of his second gun the Arabs had come to the spot where the last shot pitched. The broadside hit the horses, mostly low, and ricochetted on amongst them; one cannon-ball striking a rock at the horses' feet shattered it and sent fragments flying amongst the Arabs with the peculiar scream of things set free by projectiles from their motionless harmless state, and the cannon-ball went on with them with a great howl, this shot alone killed three men.
When they were first spotted, the cavalry was trotting, but now they were moving in at a slow canter. Arabs in white robes rode on good horses. Shard estimated there were two or three hundred of them. At sixty yards, Shard fired one gun; he had measured the distance but had never practiced for fear of being heard at the oasis: the shot went high. The next shot fell short and ricocheted over the Arabs' heads. Shard then had the range figured out, and by the time the ten remaining guns of his broadside were adjusted to the same elevation as his second gun, the Arabs had reached the spot where the last shot landed. The broadside hit the horses, mostly low, and ricocheted among them; one cannonball struck a rock at the horses' feet, shattering it and sending fragments flying among the Arabs with the distinct scream of things released by projectiles from their previously harmless state, and the cannonball continued on with a loud howl; this shot alone killed three men.
"Very satisfactory," said Shard rubbing his chin. "Load with grape," he added sharply.
"Really good," said Shard, rubbing his chin. "Load it with grapes," he added sharply.
The broadside did not stop the Arabs nor even reduce their speed but they crowded in closer together as though for company in their time of danger, which they should not have done. They were four hundred yards off now, three hundred and fifty; and then the muskets began, for the two men in the crow's-nest had thirty loaded muskets besides a few pistols, the muskets all stood round them leaning against the rail; they picked them up and fired them one by one. Every shot told, but still the Arabs came on. They were galloping now. It took some time to load the guns in those days. Three hundred yards, two hundred and fifty, men dropping all the way, two hundred yards; Old Frank for all his one ear had terrible eyes; it was pistols now, they had fired all their muskets; a hundred and fifty; Shard had marked the fifties with little white stones. Old Frank and Bad Jack up aloft felt pretty uneasy when they saw the Arabs had come to that little white stone, they both missed their shots.
The broadside didn't stop the Arabs or even slow them down, but they huddled closer together as if seeking comfort in their time of danger, which was a bad idea. They were four hundred yards away, then three hundred and fifty; and soon the muskets started firing since the two men in the crow's nest had thirty loaded muskets along with a few pistols, all standing around them leaning against the rail. They picked them up and fired them one by one. Every shot hit, but the Arabs kept coming. They were galloping now. It took a while to reload the guns back then. Three hundred yards, two hundred and fifty, men falling one by one, two hundred yards; Old Frank, despite having one ear, had sharp eyes; it was pistols now, since they had fired all their muskets; a hundred and fifty; Shard had marked the fifties with little white stones. Old Frank and Bad Jack up in the crow's nest felt pretty uneasy when they saw the Arabs reach that little white stone; they both missed their shots.
"All ready?" said Captain Shard.
"All set?" said Captain Shard.
"Aye, aye, sir," said Smerdrak.
"Yes, sir," said Smerdrak.
"Right," said Captain Shard raising a finger.
"Right," said Captain Shard, raising a finger.
A hundred and fifty yards is a bad range at which to be caught by grape (or "case" as we call it now), the gunners can hardly miss and the charge has time to spread. Shard estimated afterwards that he got thirty Arabs by that broadside alone and as many horses.
A hundred and fifty yards is a bad distance to be hit by grape (or "case" as we call it now); the gunners can hardly miss and the charge has enough time to spread. Shard estimated later that he took out thirty Arabs with that broadside alone and just as many horses.
There were close on two hundred of them still on their horses, yet the broadside of grape had unsettled them, they surged round the ship but seemed doubtful what to do. They carried swords and scimitars in their hands, though most had strange long muskets slung behind them, a few unslung them and began firing wildly. They could not reach Shard's merry men with their swords. Had it not been for that broadside that took them when it did they might have climbed up from their horses and carried the bad ship by sheer force of numbers, but they would have had to have been very steady, and the broadside spoiled all that. Their best course was to have concentrated all their efforts in setting fire to the ship but this they did not attempt. Part of them swarmed all round the ship brandishing their swords and looking vainly for an easy entrance; perhaps they expected a door, they were not sea-faring people; but their leaders were evidently set on driving off the oxen not dreaming that the Desperate Lark had other means of travelling. And this to some extent they succeeded in doing. Thirty they drove off, cutting the traces, twenty they killed on the spot with their scimitars though the bow gun caught them twice as they did their work, and ten more were unluckily killed by Shard's bow gun. Before they could fire a third time from the bows they all galloped away, firing back at the oxen with their muskets and killing three more, and what troubled Shard more than the loss of his oxen was the way that they manoeuvred, galloping off just when the bow gun was ready and riding off by the port bow where the broadside could not get them, which seemed to him to show more knowledge of guns than they could have learned on that bright morning. What, thought Shard to himself, if they should bring big guns against the Desperate Lark! And the mere thought of it made him rail at Fate. But the merry men all cheered when they rode away. Shard had only twenty-two oxen left, and then a score or so of the Arabs dismounted while the rest rode further on leading their horses. And the dismounted men lay down on the port bow behind some rocks two hundred yards away and began to shoot at the oxen. Shard had just enough of them left to manoeuvre his ship with an effort and he turned his ship a few points to the starboard so as to get a broadside at the rocks. But grape was of no use here as the only way he could get an Arab was by hitting one of the rocks with shot behind which an Arab was lying, and the rocks were not easy to hit except by chance, and as often as he manoeuvred his ship the Arabs changed their ground. This went on all day while the mounted Arabs hovered out of range watching what Shard would do; and all the while the oxen were growing fewer, so good a mark were they, until only ten were left, and the ship could manoeuvre no longer. But then they all rode off.
There were nearly two hundred of them still on their horses, yet the broadside of grape shot had unsettled them. They surged around the ship but seemed unsure of what to do. They carried swords and scimitars in their hands, though most had strange long muskets slung behind them. A few unslung them and started firing wildly. They couldn't reach Shard's merry men with their swords. If it hadn’t been for that broadside hitting them when it did, they might have dismounted and overwhelmed the ship with sheer numbers, but they would have needed to be very coordinated, and the broadside spoiled that. Their best move would have been to focus all their efforts on setting fire to the ship, but they didn’t try that. Part of them swarmed around the ship, waving their swords and looking futilely for an easy way in; maybe they expected a door, as they weren’t sailors. But their leaders seemed more intent on driving off the oxen, not realizing that the Desperate Lark had other means of travel. To some extent, they succeeded. They drove off thirty, cutting the traces, and killed twenty on the spot with their scimitars, although the bow gun hit them twice while they did their work, and ten more were unfortunate casualties of Shard's bow gun. Before they could fire a third time from the bow, they all galloped away, shooting back at the oxen with their muskets and killing three more. What troubled Shard more than the loss of his oxen was how they maneuvered, galloping off just as the bow gun was ready and riding away by the port bow where the broadside couldn’t reach them, which seemed to him to show more knowledge of guns than they could have picked up that bright morning. What if they brought big guns against the Desperate Lark, he thought? Just the thought made him curse his luck. But the merry men all cheered when they rode off. Shard was left with only twenty-two oxen, and then about a score of the Arabs dismounted while the rest rode further on, leading their horses. The dismounted men lay down on the port bow behind some rocks two hundred yards away and started shooting at the oxen. Shard barely had enough left to maneuver his ship and he turned it a few points to starboard to get a broadside at the rocks. But grape shot was useless here since the only way to hit an Arab was by striking one of the rocks they were hiding behind, and those rocks were hard to hit unless by chance. Every time he maneuvered his ship, the Arabs changed their position. This went on all day while the mounted Arabs stayed out of range, watching what Shard would do; and all the while, the number of oxen was dwindling, as they were such easy targets, until only ten were left and the ship could no longer maneuver. But then they all rode off.
The merry men were delighted, they calculated that one way and another they had unhorsed a hundred Arabs and on board there had been no more than one man wounded: Bad Jack had been hit in the wrist; probably by a bullet meant for the men at the guns, for the Arabs were firing high. They had captured a horse and had found quaint weapons on the bodies of the dead Arabs and an interesting kind of tobacco. It was evening now and they talked over the fight, made jokes about their luckier shots, smoked their new tobacco and sang; altogether it was the jolliest evening they'd had. But Shard alone on the quarter-deck paced to and fro pondering, brooding and wondering. He had chopped off Bad Jack's wounded hand and given him a hook out of store, for captain does doctor upon these occasions and Shard, who was ready for most things, kept half a dozen or so of neat new limbs, and of course a chopper. Bad Jack had gone below swearing a little and said he'd lie down for a bit, the men were smoking and singing on the sand, and Shard was there alone. The thought that troubled Shard was: what would the Arabs do? They did not look like men to go away for nothing. And at back of all his thoughts was one that reiterated guns, guns, guns. He argued with himself that they could not drag them all that way on the sand, that the Desperate Lark was not worth it, that they had given it up. Yet he knew in his heart that that was what they would do. He knew there were fortified towns in Africa, and as for its being worth it, he knew that there was no pleasant thing left now to those defeated men except revenge, and if the Desperate Lark had come over the sand why not guns? He knew that the ship could never hold out against guns and cavalry, a week perhaps, two weeks, even three: what difference did it make how long it was, and the men sang:
The merry crew was thrilled; they figured that in one way or another, they had taken down a hundred Arabs, and on board there had only been one man injured: Bad Jack had been shot in the wrist, probably by a bullet meant for the gunners, since the Arabs were firing high. They had captured a horse and discovered some quirky weapons on the bodies of the dead Arabs, along with some interesting tobacco. It was evening now, and they discussed the fight, joked about their luckier shots, smoked their new tobacco, and sang; overall, it was the happiest evening they'd had. But Shard, alone on the quarter-deck, paced back and forth, deep in thought, brooding and wondering. He had chopped off Bad Jack’s wounded hand and fitted him with a hook from storage, as the captain often plays the role of doctor in these situations, and Shard, who was prepared for most things, kept a few neat new limbs and, of course, a chopper. Bad Jack had gone below, cursing a little, and mentioned he’d lie down for a while; the men were outside smoking and singing on the sand, while Shard was left alone. The thought that troubled Shard was: what would the Arabs do next? They didn't seem like the type to retreat easily. And behind all his thoughts was one constant echo: guns, guns, guns. He reasoned with himself that they couldn’t drag all that equipment across the sand, that the Desperate Lark wasn’t worth it, that they had given up. Yet deep down, he knew that was exactly what they would try to do. He was aware that there were fortified towns in Africa, and as to whether it was worth it, he knew that the defeated men had nothing left to think about but revenge, and if the Desperate Lark had made it across the sand, why not the guns? He realized that the ship could never withstand guns and cavalry—maybe a week, possibly two, even three: but what did it matter how long it lasted, and the men continued singing:
Away we go, Oho, Oho, Oho,
A drop of rum for you and me
And the world's as round as the letter O
And round it runs the sea.
Away we go, Oho, Oho, Oho,
A splash of rum for you and me
And the world's as round as the letter O
And the sea rolls around it.
A melancholy settled down on Shard.
A sadness descended on Shard.
About sunset Lieutenant Smerdrak came up for orders. Shard ordered a trench to be dug along the port side of the ship. The men wanted to sing and grumbled at having to dig, especially as Shard never mentioned his fear of guns, but he fingered his pistols and in the end Shard had his way. No one on board could shoot like Captain Shard. That is often the way with captains of pirate ships, it is a difficult position to hold. Discipline is essential to those that have the right to fly the skull-and-cross-bones, and Shard was the man to enforce it. It was starlight by the time the trench was dug to the captain's satisfaction and the men that it was to protect when the worst came to the worst swore all the time as they dug. And when it was finished they clamoured to make a feast on some of the killed oxen, and this Shard let them do. And they lit a huge fire for the first time, burning abundant scrub, they thinking that Arabs daren't return, Shard knowing that concealment was now useless. All that night they feasted and sang, and Shard sat up in his chart-room making his plans.
About sunset, Lieutenant Smerdrak came up for orders. Shard instructed that a trench be dug along the ship's port side. The men wanted to sing and complained about having to dig, especially since Shard never acknowledged his fear of guns, but he kept his pistols close and, in the end, Shard got his way. No one on board could shoot like Captain Shard. That’s often the case with pirate ship captains; it’s a tough role to maintain. Discipline is crucial for those who can fly the skull-and-crossbones, and Shard was the one to enforce it. By starlight, the trench was dug to the captain's satisfaction, and the men it was meant to protect swore nonstop as they worked. When it was finished, they clamored to feast on some of the dead oxen, which Shard allowed. They lit a huge fire for the first time, burning plenty of scrub, thinking that the Arabs wouldn’t dare return, while Shard knew that hiding was now pointless. All night, they feasted and sang, while Shard stayed up in his chart room making plans.
When morning came they rigged up the cutter as they called the captured horse and told off her crew. As there were only two men that could ride at all these became the crew of the cutter. Spanish Dick and Bill the Boatswain were the two.
When morning arrived, they set up the cutter, as they referred to the captured horse, and assigned her crew. Since only two men could ride, those two became the crew of the cutter: Spanish Dick and Bill the Boatswain.
Shard's orders were that turn and turn about they should take command of the cutter and cruise about five miles off to the North East all the day but at night they were to come in. And they fitted the horse up with a flagstaff in front of the saddle so that they could signal from her, and carried an anchor behind for fear she should run away.
Shard's orders were that they should take turns commanding the cutter and cruise about five miles northeast throughout the day, but at night they were supposed to return. They equipped the horse with a flagpole in front of the saddle so they could signal from there and carried an anchor behind in case she tried to run away.
And as soon as Spanish Dick had ridden off Shard sent some men to roll all the barrels back from the depot where they were buried in the sand, with orders to watch the cutter all the time and, if she signalled, to return as fast as they could.
And as soon as Spanish Dick rode off, Shard sent some guys to roll all the barrels back from the depot where they were buried in the sand, with orders to keep an eye on the cutter the whole time and, if she signaled, to come back as quickly as they could.
They buried the Arabs that day, removing their water-bottles and any provisions they had, and that night they got all the water-barrels in, and for days nothing happened. One event of extraordinary importance did indeed occur, the wind got up one day, but it was due South, and as the oasis lay to the North of them and beyond that they might pick up the camel track Shard decided to stay where he was. If it had looked to him like lasting Shard might have hoisted sail but it it dropped at evening as he knew it would, and in any case it was not the wind he wanted. And more days went by, two weeks without a breeze. The dead oxen would not keep and they had had to kill three more, there were only seven left now.
They buried the Arabs that day, taking away their water bottles and any supplies they had. That night, they brought in all the water barrels, and for days, nothing happened. One significant thing did happen: the wind picked up one day, but it was blowing from the south, and since the oasis was to the north of them, he decided to wait where he was. If it had seemed like it would last, Shard might have raised the sail, but it dropped by evening, just as he expected, and besides, it wasn’t the wind he needed. More days passed—two weeks without a breeze. The dead oxen couldn’t be preserved, and they had to kill three more; now there were only seven left.
Never before had the men been so long without rum. And Captain Shard had doubled the watch besides making two more men sleep at the guns. They had tired of their simple games, and most of their songs, and their tales that were never true were no longer new. And then one day the monotony of the desert came down upon them.
Never before had the men gone so long without rum. Captain Shard had also increased the watch and made two more men stay awake at the guns. They had grown weary of their simple games, most of their songs, and their unbelievable stories were no longer fresh. Then one day, the dullness of the desert weighed heavily on them.
There is a fascination in the Sahara, a day there is delightful, a week is pleasant, a fortnight is a matter of opinion, but it was running into months. The men were perfectly polite but the boatswain wanted to know when Shard thought of moving on. It was an unreasonable question to ask of the captain of any ship in a dead calm in a desert, but Shard said he would set a course and let him know in a day or two. And a day or two went by over the monotony of the Sahara, who for monotony is unequalled by all the parts of the earth. Great marshes cannot equal it, nor plains of grass nor the sea, the Sahara alone lies unaltered by the seasons, she has no altering surface, no flowers to fade or grow, year in year out she is changeless for hundreds and hundreds of miles. And the boatswain came again and took off his cap and asked Captain Shard to be so kind as to tell them about his new course. Shard said he meant to stay until they had eaten three more of the oxen as they could only take three of them in the hold, there were only six left now. But what if there was no wind, the boatswain said. And at that moment the faintest breeze from the North ruffled the boatswain's forelock as he stood with his cap in his hand.
There’s something captivating about the Sahara; a day there is enjoyable, a week is nice, a fortnight is up for debate, but it had been stretching into months. The men were polite, but the boatswain wanted to know when Shard planned to move on. It was an unreasonable question to ask the captain of any ship during a dead calm in a desert, but Shard said he’d set a course and let him know in a day or two. And a day or two passed over the unchanging monotony of the Sahara, which is unmatched by any other place on Earth. Great marshes can’t compare, nor can plains of grass or the sea; the Sahara alone remains unaffected by the seasons, with no changing surface, no flowers to bloom or wilt—year after year, it’s the same for hundreds and hundreds of miles. Then the boatswain came again, took off his cap, and asked Captain Shard if he could kindly update them on his new course. Shard said he intended to stay until they had eaten three more of the oxen, since they could only fit three in the hold, and there were only six left now. But what if there’s no wind? the boatswain asked. Just then, the faintest breeze from the North rustled the boatswain’s forelock as he stood there with his cap in his hand.
"Don't talk about the wind to me," said Captain Shard: and Bill was a little frightened for Shard's mother had been a gipsy.
"Don't talk about the wind to me," said Captain Shard; and Bill was a little scared because Shard's mother had been a gypsy.
But it was only a breeze astray, a trick of the Sahara. And another week went by and they ate two more oxen.
But it was just a stray breeze, a trick of the Sahara. And another week went by, and they ate two more oxen.
They obeyed Captain Shard ostentatiously now but they wore ominous looks. Bill came again and Shard answered him in Romany.
They were now clearly following Captain Shard's orders, but their faces showed a threatening vibe. Bill arrived again, and Shard responded to him in Romany.
Things were like this one hot Sahara morning when the cutter signalled. The lookout man told Shard and Shard read the message, "Cavalry astern" it read, and then a little later she signalled, "With guns."
Things were like this one hot Sahara morning when the cutter signaled. The lookout told Shard, and Shard read the message, "Cavalry behind us," it said, and then a little later she signaled, "With guns."
"Ah," said Captain Shard.
"Ah," said Capt. Shard.
One ray of hope Shard had; the flags on the cutter fluttered. For the first time for five weeks a light breeze blew from the North, very light, you hardly felt it. Spanish Dick rode in and anchored his horse to starboard and the cavalry came on slowly from the port.
One ray of hope Shard had: the flags on the cutter fluttered. For the first time in five weeks, a faint breeze blew from the North, so light that you could barely feel it. Spanish Dick rode in and tied his horse to the right side, while the cavalry slowly approached from the left.
Not till the afternoon did they come in sight, and all the while that little breeze was blowing.
Not until the afternoon did they come into view, and the whole time a slight breeze was blowing.
"One knot," said Shard at noon. "Two knots," he said at six bells and still it grew and the Arabs trotted nearer. By five o'clock the merry men of the bad ship Desperate Lark could make out twelve long old-fashioned guns on low wheeled carts dragged by horses and what looked like lighter guns carried on camels. The wind was blowing a little stronger now. "Shall we hoist sail, sir?" said Bill.
"One knot," Shard said at noon. "Two knots," he said at six o'clock, and still it increased as the Arabs rode closer. By five o'clock, the merry crew of the bad ship Desperate Lark could see twelve long, old-fashioned cannons on low wheeled carts pulled by horses, along with what appeared to be lighter guns carried on camels. The wind was picking up a bit now. "Should we hoist the sail, sir?" Bill asked.
"Not yet," said Shard.
"Not yet," Shard replied.
By six o'clock the Arabs were just outside the range of cannon and there they halted. Then followed an anxious hour or so, but the Arabs came no nearer. They evidently meant to wait till dark to bring their guns up. Probably they intended to dig a gun epaulment from which they could safely pound away at the ship.
By six o'clock, the Arabs were just out of cannon range, and they stopped there. After that, there was an anxious hour or so, but the Arabs didn't get any closer. It was clear they planned to wait until dark to move their guns up. They probably intended to dig a gun emplacement from which they could safely bombard the ship.
"We could do three knots," said Shard half to himself as he was walking up and down his quarter-deck with very fast short paces. And then the sun set and they heard the Arabs praying and Shard's merry men cursed at the top of their voices to show that they were as good men as they.
"We could go three knots," Shard said to himself as he paced back and forth on the quarter-deck with quick, short steps. Then the sun set, and they heard the Arabs praying while Shard's cheerful crew cursed loudly to prove that they were just as good as they were.
The Arabs had come no nearer, waiting for night. They did not know how Shard was longing for it too, he was gritting his teeth and sighing for it, he even would have prayed, but that he feared that it might remind Heaven of him and his merry men.
The Arabs hadn’t moved closer, biding their time until nightfall. They didn’t realize how much Shard was also yearning for it; he was clenching his teeth and sighing for it. He might have even prayed, but he was afraid it would remind Heaven of him and his jovial crew.
Night came and the stars. "Hoist sail," said Shard. The men sprang to their places, they had had enough of that silent lonely spot. They took the oxen on board and let the great sails down, and like a lover coming from over sea, long dreamed of, long expected, like a lost friend seen again after many years, the North wind came into the pirates' sails. And before Shard could stop it a ringing English cheer went away to the wondering Arabs.
Night fell along with the stars. "Set the sails," Shard commanded. The men quickly moved to their positions; they were tired of that quiet, lonely place. They brought the oxen on board and dropped the large sails, and like a lover arriving from across the sea, long dreamed of and eagerly awaited, like a long-lost friend reunited after many years, the North wind filled the pirates' sails. And before Shard could manage to prevent it, a lively English cheer burst forth, surprising the curious Arabs.
They started off at three knots and soon they might have done four but Shard would not risk it at night. All night the wind held good, and doing three knots from ten to four they were far out of sight of the Arabs when daylight came. And then Shard hoisted more sail and they did four knots and by eight bells they were doing four and a half. The spirits of those volatile men rose high, and discipline became perfect. So long as there was wind in the sails and water in the tanks Captain Shard felt safe at least from mutiny. Great men can only be overthrown while their fortunes are at their lowest. Having failed to depose Shard when his plans were open to criticism and he himself scarce knew what to do next it was hardly likely they could do it now; and whatever we think of his past and his way of living we cannot deny that Shard was among the great men of the world.
They started off at three knots, and soon they might have hit four, but Shard wouldn’t take the risk at night. All night, the wind was steady, and managing three knots from ten to four, they were well out of sight of the Arabs by the time daylight arrived. Then Shard raised more sail, and they reached four knots, and by eight bells, they were doing four and a half. The spirits of those restless men soared, and discipline became spot on. As long as there was wind in the sails and water in the tanks, Captain Shard felt safe, at least from a mutiny. Great leaders can only be overthrown when their fortunes are at their lowest. Having failed to oust Shard when his plans were up for debate and he himself was hardly sure what to do next, it was unlikely they could manage it now; and regardless of what we think of his past and lifestyle, we can’t deny that Shard was among the great leaders of the world.
Of defeat by the Arabs he did not feel so sure. It was useless to try to cover his tracks even if he had had time, the Arab cavalry could have picked them up anywhere. And he was afraid of their camels with those light guns on board, he had heard they could do seven knots and keep it up most of the day and if as much as one shot struck the mainmast... and Shard taking his mind off useless fears worked out on his chart when the Arabs were likely to overtake them. He told his men that the wind would hold good for a week, and, gipsy or no, he certainly knew as much about the wind as is good for a sailor to know.
Of defeat by the Arabs, he wasn't so sure. It was pointless to try to hide his tracks, even if he had the time; the Arab cavalry could have picked them up anywhere. He was worried about their camels and the light guns they carried; he heard they could go seven knots and maintain that speed most of the day. If even one shot hit the mainmast... Shard, distracted from useless fears, worked out on his chart when the Arabs were likely to catch up to them. He told his men that the wind would stay good for a week, and whether he was a gipsy or not, he definitely knew as much about the wind as any good sailor should.
Alone in his chart-room he worked it out like this, mark two hours to the good for surprise and finding the tracks and delay in starting, say three hours if the guns were mounted in their epaulments, then the Arabs should start at seven. Supposing the camels go twelve hours a day at seven knots they would do eighty-four knots a day, while Shard doing three knots from ten to four, and four knots the rest of the time, was doing ninety and actually gaining. But when it came to it he wouldn't risk more than two knots at night while the enemy were out of sight, for he rightly regarded anything more than that as dangerous when sailing on land at night, so he too did eighty-four knots a day. It was a pretty race. I have not troubled to see if Shard added up his figures wrongly or if he under-rated the pace of camels, but whatever it was the Arabs gained slightly, for on the fourth day Spanish Jack, five knots astern on what they called the cutter, sighted the camels a very long way off and signalled the fact to Shard. They had left their cavalry behind as Shard supposed they would. The wind held good, they had still two oxen left and could always eat their "cutter", and they had a fair, though not ample, supply of water, but the appearance of the Arabs was a blow to Shard for it showed him that there was no getting away from them, and of all things he dreaded guns. He made light of it to the men: said they would sink the lot before they had been in action half an hour: yet he feared that once the guns came up it was only a question of time before his rigging was cut or his steering gear disabled.
Alone in his chart room, he figured it like this: mark two hours extra for surprise and finding the tracks, plus delay in starting. Let's say three hours if the guns were set up in their gun positions; then the Arabs should start at seven. Assuming the camels travel twelve hours a day at seven knots, they’d cover eighty-four nautical miles a day. Meanwhile, Shard was moving at three knots from ten to four and four knots the rest of the time, totaling ninety and actually making progress. But when it came down to it, he wouldn't risk more than two knots at night while the enemy was out of sight, as he rightly considered anything beyond that dangerous when navigating on land at night, so he too managed eighty-four nautical miles a day. It was an exciting race. I haven't checked if Shard miscalculated his figures or underestimated the camels' speed, but whatever it was, the Arabs pulled slightly ahead. On the fourth day, Spanish Jack, who was five knots behind on what they called the cutter, spotted the camels a long way off and signaled to Shard. They had left their cavalry behind, just as Shard thought they would. The wind was favorable, they still had two oxen left, and could always eat their "cutter," and they had a decent, though not plentiful, supply of water. However, the sight of the Arabs was a blow to Shard, as it showed him there was no escaping them, and what he feared most were their guns. He downplayed it to the men, saying they would sink the entire lot before they’d been in action for half an hour, yet he worried that once the guns arrived, it was only a matter of time before his rigging got cut or his steering gear got damaged.
One point the Desperate Lark scored over the Arabs and a very good one too, darkness fell just before they could have sighted her and now Shard used the lantern ahead as he dared not do on the first night when the Arabs were close, and with the help of it managed to do three knots. The Arabs encamped in the evening and the Desperate Lark gained twenty knots. But the next evening they appeared again and this time they saw the sails of the Desperate Lark.
One advantage the Desperate Lark had over the Arabs, and a significant one at that, was that darkness set in just before they could have spotted her. Now, Shard used the lantern ahead, something he didn't dare do on the first night when the Arabs were nearby, and with its help, he managed to make three knots. The Arabs set up camp in the evening, and the Desperate Lark gained twenty knots. However, the next evening, they showed up again, and this time they spotted the sails of the Desperate Lark.
On the sixth day they were close. On the seventh they were closer. And then, a line of verdure across their bows, Shard saw the Niger River.
On the sixth day, they were close. On the seventh, they were even closer. Then, with a line of greenery ahead of them, Shard saw the Niger River.
Whether he knew that for a thousand miles it rolled its course through forest, whether he even knew that it was there at all; what his plans were, or whether he lived from day to day like a man whose days are numbered he never told his men. Nor can I get an indication on this point from the talk that I hear from sailors in their cups in a certain tavern I know of. His face was expressionless, his mouth shut, and he held his ship to her course. That evening they were up to the edge of the tree trunks and the Arabs camped and waited ten knots astern and the wind had sunk a little.
Whether he knew that it rolled its course through forest for a thousand miles, or even if he was aware of its existence at all; what his plans were, or if he lived day by day like a man whose time was short, he never shared with his crew. I can’t even get a clue about this from the conversations I overhear from sailors drinking at a certain tavern I know. His face was blank, his mouth closed, and he kept his ship on course. That evening, they reached the edge of the tree trunks, and the Arabs camped and waited, ten knots behind, as the wind calmed down a bit.
There Shard anchored a little before sunset and landed at once. At first he explored the forest a little on foot. Then he sent for Spanish Dick. They had slung the cutter on board some days ago when they found she could not keep up. Shard could not ride but he sent for Spanish Dick and told him he must take him as a passenger. So Spanish Dick slung him in front of the saddle "before the mast" as Shard called it, for they still carried a mast on the front of the saddle, and away they galloped together. "Rough weather," said Shard, but he surveyed the forest as he went and the long and short of it was he found a place where the forest was less than half a mile thick and the Desperate Lark might get through: but twenty trees must be cut. Shard marked the trees himself, sent Spanish Dick right back to watch the Arabs and turned the whole of his crew on to those twenty trees. It was a frightful risk, the Desperate Lark was empty, with an enemy no more than ten knots astern, but it was a moment for bold measures and Shard took the chance of being left without his ship in the heart of Africa in the hope of being repaid by escaping altogether.
There, Shard anchored a little before sunset and landed right away. At first, he explored the forest on foot for a bit. Then he called for Spanish Dick. They had lifted the cutter onboard a few days ago when they realized it couldn’t keep up. Shard couldn’t ride, but he asked Spanish Dick to take him as a passenger. So, Spanish Dick secured him in front of the saddle "before the mast," as Shard called it, since they still had a mast on the front of the saddle, and off they galloped together. "Tough weather," said Shard, but he looked over the forest as they rode, and in the end, he found a spot where the forest was less than half a mile thick and the Desperate Lark could get through: but twenty trees had to be cut down. Shard marked the trees himself, sent Spanish Dick back to keep an eye on the Arabs, and directed his entire crew to tackle those twenty trees. It was a huge risk; the Desperate Lark was empty, with an enemy just ten knots behind, but it was a moment for bold actions, and Shard took the chance of being left without his ship in the heart of Africa, hoping it would pay off by allowing them to escape entirely.
The men worked all night on those twenty trees, those that had no axes bored with bradawls and blasted, and then relieved those that had.
The men worked all night on those twenty trees, the ones that didn’t have axes, using bradawls to bore and blast, and then helped out those that did.
Shard was indefatigable, he went from tree to tree showing exactly what way every one was to fall, and what was to be done with them when they were down. Some had to be cut down because their branches would get in the way of the masts, others because their trunks would be in the way of the wheels; in the case of the last the stumps had to be made smooth and low with saws and perhaps a bit of the trunk sawn off and rolled away. This was the hardest work they had. And they were all large trees, on the other hand had they been small there would have been many more of them and they could not have sailed in and out, sometimes for hundreds of yards, without cutting any at all: and all this Shard calculated on doing if only there was time.
Shard was tireless; he moved from tree to tree, explaining exactly how each one should be taken down and what to do with them once they were down. Some needed to be cut down because their branches would interfere with the masts, while others were in the way of the wheels. For the latter, the stumps had to be leveled off with saws, and maybe a section of the trunk would be cut off and rolled away. This was the toughest job they faced. And they were all large trees; if they had been smaller, there would have been many more of them, and they couldn’t have maneuvered in and out, sometimes for hundreds of yards, without cutting any at all. Shard planned to accomplish all of this if there was enough time.
The light before dawn came and it looked as if they would never do it at all. And then dawn came and it was all done but one tree, the hard part of the work had all been done in the night and a sort of final rush cleared everything up except that one huge tree. And then the cutter signalled the Arabs were moving. At dawn they had prayed, and now they had struck their camp. Shard at once ordered all his men to the ship except ten whom he left at the tree, they had some way to go and the Arabs had been moving some ten minutes before they got there. Shard took in the cutter which wasted five minutes, hoisted sail short-handed and that took five minutes more, and slowly got under way.
The light before dawn arrived, and it seemed like they would never finish. Then dawn broke, and everything was done except for one tree; the tough part of the work had been completed during the night, and a final rush cleared away everything but that one massive tree. The cutter signaled that the Arabs were moving. At dawn, they had prayed, and now they were breaking camp. Shard immediately ordered all his men to the ship except for ten, who he left at the tree; they still had a ways to go, and the Arabs had been on the move for about ten minutes before they arrived. Shard took in the cutter, which took five minutes, hoisted the sail with fewer hands, which took another five minutes, and gradually got underway.
The wind was dropping still and by the time the Desperate Lark had come to the edge of that part of the forest through which Shard had laid his course the Arabs were no more than five knots away. He had sailed East half a mile, which he ought to have done overnight so as to be ready, but he could not spare time or thought or men away from those twenty trees. Then Shard turned into the forest and the Arabs were dead astern. They hurried when they saw the Desperate Lark enter the forest.
The wind was calming down, and by the time the Desperate Lark reached the edge of the forest that Shard had navigated through, the Arabs were just five knots behind. He had sailed east for half a mile, which he should have done overnight to be prepared, but he couldn't spare time, energy, or crew away from those twenty trees. Then Shard turned into the forest, with the Arabs right behind him. They rushed forward when they saw the Desperate Lark head into the trees.
"Doing ten knots," said Shard as he watched them from the deck. The Desperate Lark was doing no more than a knot and a half for the wind was weak under the lee of the trees. Yet all went well for a while. The big tree had just come down some way ahead, and the ten men were sawing bits off the trunk.
"Traveling at ten knots," said Shard as he observed them from the deck. The Desperate Lark was only making about a knot and a half because the wind was light under the shelter of the trees. Still, everything was going fine for a while. A large tree had just fallen some distance ahead, and the ten men were cutting pieces off the trunk.
And then Shard saw a branch that he had not marked on the chart, it would just catch the top of the mainmast. He anchored at once and sent a hand aloft who sawed it half way through and did the rest with a pistol, and now the Arabs were only three knots astern. For a quarter of a mile Shard steered them through the forest till they came to the ten men and that bad big tree, another foot had yet to come off one corner of the stump for the wheels had to pass over it. Shard turned all hands on to the stump and it was then that the Arabs came within shot. But they had to unpack their gun. And before they had it mounted Shard was away. If they had charged things might have been different. When they saw the Desperate Lark under way again the Arabs came on to within three hundred yards and there they mounted two guns. Shard watched them along his stern gun but would not fire. They were six hundred yards away before the Arabs could fire and then they fired too soon and both guns missed. And Shard and his merry men saw clear water only ten fathoms ahead. Then Shard loaded his stern gun with canister instead of shot and at the same moment the Arabs charged on their camels; they came galloping down through the forest waving long lances. Shard left the steering to Smerdrak and stood by the stern gun, the Arabs were within fifty yards and still Shard did not fire; he had most of his men in the stern with muskets beside him. Those lances carried on camels were altogether different from swords in the hands of horsemen, they could reach the men on deck. The men could see the horrible barbs on the lanceheads, they were almost at their faces when Shard fired, and at the same moment the Desperate Lark with her dry and suncracked keel in air on the high bank of the Niger fell forward like a diver. The gun went off through the tree-tops, a wave came over the bows and swept the stern, the Desperate Lark wriggled and righted herself, she was back in her element.
And then Shard noticed a branch that he hadn't marked on the chart; it would just graze the top of the mainmast. He immediately dropped anchor and sent a crew member up who sawed it halfway through and finished it off with a pistol, and now the Arabs were only three knots trailing behind. For a quarter of a mile, Shard navigated them through the forest until they reached the ten men and that troublesome big tree; they still needed to take another foot off one corner of the stump for the wheels to pass over it. Shard had everyone work on the stump, and that's when the Arabs came within range. But they had to unpack their gun. By the time they had it set up, Shard was already moving. If they had charged, things might have turned out differently. When the Arabs saw the Desperate Lark moving again, they came within three hundred yards and set up two guns. Shard kept an eye on them with his stern gun but didn’t fire. They were six hundred yards away before the Arabs could shoot, and then they fired too early, and both shots missed. Meanwhile, Shard and his crew could see clear water just ten fathoms ahead. Then, Shard loaded his stern gun with canister instead of regular shot, just as the Arabs charged on their camels; they came rushing through the forest waving long lances. Shard let Smerdrak take over steering while he stood by the stern gun. The Arabs were within fifty yards and still, Shard held his fire; most of his men were at the back with muskets beside him. Those lances on camels were a lot different from swords in the hands of cavalry — they could reach the men on the deck. The crew could see the terrifying barbs on the lance tips, almost at their faces when Shard finally fired, and at that moment, the Desperate Lark, with her dry and sun-cracked keel raised on the high bank of the Niger, lunged forward like a diver. The gun fired through the treetops, a wave surged over the bows and swept the stern, and the Desperate Lark twisted and righted herself; she was back in her element.
The merry men looked at the wet decks and at their dripping clothes. "Water," they said almost wonderingly.
The cheerful group glanced at the wet decks and their soaked clothes. "Water," they said, almost in disbelief.
The Arabs followed a little way through the forest but when they saw that they had to face a broadside instead of one stern gun and perceived that a ship afloat is less vulnerable to cavalry even than when on shore, they abandoned ideas of revenge, and comforted themselves with a text out of their sacred book which tells how in other days and other places our enemies shall suffer even as we desire.
The Arabs moved a short distance into the forest, but when they realized they had to confront a ship's broadside instead of just a single cannon at the stern, and understood that a ship is less susceptible to cavalry than when it's on land, they gave up on their thoughts of revenge. They consoled themselves with a quote from their holy book that says in other times and places, our enemies will suffer just as we wish.
For a thousand miles with the flow of the Niger and the help of occasional winds, the Desperate Lark moved seawards. At first he sweeps East a little and then Southwards, till you come to Akassa and the open sea.
For a thousand miles down the Niger, aided by occasional winds, the Desperate Lark made its way to the sea. It initially heads a bit East and then South until you reach Akassa and the open ocean.
I will not tell you how they caught fish and ducks, raided a village here and there and at last came to Akassa, for I have said much already of Captain Shard. Imagine them drawing nearer and nearer the sea, bad men all, and yet with a feeling for something where we feel for our king, our country or our home, a feeling for something that burned in them not less ardently than our feelings in us, and that something the sea. Imagine them nearing it till sea birds appeared and they fancied they felt sea breezes and all sang songs again that they had not sung for weeks. Imagine them heaving at last on the salt Atlantic again.
I won’t explain how they caught fish and ducks, raided a village here and there, and eventually reached Akassa, since I’ve already talked a lot about Captain Shard. Picture them getting closer and closer to the sea, all bad men, yet feeling something akin to what we feel for our king, our country, or our home—a feeling for something that burned in them as intensely as our feelings do in us, and that something was the sea. Imagine them approaching it until sea birds appeared, and they thought they could feel sea breezes, and all sang songs again that they hadn’t sung in weeks. Imagine them finally reaching the salty Atlantic once more.
I have said much already of Captain Shard and I fear lest I shall weary you, O my reader, if I tell you any more of so bad a man. I too at the top of a tower all alone am weary.
I’ve said a lot already about Captain Shard, and I worry that I might bore you, dear reader, if I share more about such a terrible person. I, too, at the top of a tower all alone, feel tired.
And yet it is right that such a tale should be told. A journey almost due South from near Algiers to Akassa in a ship that we should call no more than a yacht. Let it be a stimulus to younger men.
And yet it's important for this story to be shared. A journey almost directly south from near Algiers to Akassa in a vessel we would only call a yacht. Let it inspire younger people.
Guarantee To The Reader
Since writing down for your benefit, O my reader, all this long tale that I heard in the tavern by the sea I have travelled in Algeria and Tunisia as well as in the Desert. Much that I saw in those countries seems to throw doubt on the tale that the sailor told me. To begin with the Desert does not come within hundreds of miles of the coast and there are more mountains to cross than you would suppose, the Atlas mountains in particular. It is just possible Shard might have got through by El Cantara, following the camel road which is many centuries old; or he may have gone by Algiers and Bou Saada and through the mountain pass El Finita Dem, though that is a bad enough way for camels to go (let alone bullocks with a ship) for which reason the Arabs call it Finita Dem—the Path of Blood.
Since I'm writing this long story for you, my reader, that I heard in the tavern by the sea, I’ve traveled through Algeria and Tunisia, as well as the Desert. A lot of what I saw in those countries makes me question the story the sailor told me. For starters, the Desert is hundreds of miles away from the coast, and there are more mountains to cross than you might think, particularly the Atlas mountains. It’s possible that Shard might have gotten through via El Cantara, following the ancient camel road; or he could have gone through Algiers and Bou Saada and taken the mountain pass El Finita Dem, but that’s a rough route for camels to travel (not to mention oxen with a ship) which is why the Arabs call it Finita Dem—the Path of Blood.
I should not have ventured to give this story the publicity of print had the sailor been sober when he told it, for fear that he I should have deceived you, O my reader; but this was never the case with him as I took good care to ensure: "in vino veritas" is a sound old proverb, and I never had cause to doubt his word unless that proverb lies.
I shouldn't have dared to put this story in print if the sailor had been sober when he shared it, out of concern that I might have misled you, dear reader; but that was never the case with him, and I made sure of it: "in vino veritas" is a well-known saying, and I never had reason to doubt his words unless that saying is false.
If it should prove that he has deceived me, let it pass; but if he has been the means of deceiving you there are little things about him that I know, the common gossip of that ancient tavern whose leaded bottle-glass windows watch the sea, which I will tell at once to every judge of my acquaintance, and it will be a pretty race to see which of them will hang him.
If it turns out that he has tricked me, so be it; but if he has misled you, there are some details about him that I know—common rumors from that old tavern with leaded glass windows that overlook the sea. I will share them right away with every judge I know, and it'll be interesting to see which one of them gets to hang him first.
Meanwhile, O my reader, believe the story, resting assured that if you are taken in the thing shall be a matter for the hangman.
Meanwhile, oh my reader, trust the story, knowing that if you fall for it, it will be a matter for the executioner.
A Tale of the Equator
He who is Sultan so remote to the East that his dominions were deemed fabulous in Babylon, whose name is a by-word for distance today in the streets of Bagdad, whose capital bearded travellers invoke by name in the gate at evening to gather hearers to their tales when the smoke of tobacco arises, dice rattle and taverns shine; even he in that very city made mandate, and said: "Let there be brought hither all my learned men that they may come before me and rejoice my heart with learning."
He who is Sultan so far to the East that his lands were considered legendary in Babylon, whose name is a reference for distance today in the streets of Baghdad, whose capital bearded travelers call out to by name at the gate in the evening to attract listeners to their stories when the smoke of tobacco rises, dice rattle, and taverns glow; even he in that very city gave the order, and said: "Bring all my scholars here so they can come before me and delight my heart with knowledge."
Men ran and clarions sounded, and it was so that there came before the Sultan all of his learned men. And many were found wanting. But of those that were able to say acceptable things, ever after to be named The Fortunate, one said that to the South of the Earth lay a Land— said Land was crowned with lotus—where it was summer in our winter days and where it was winter in summer.
Men rushed in and trumpets blared, and soon all the Sultan's scholars gathered before him. Many were found lacking. But among those who could offer satisfactory answers, who would forever be known as The Fortunate, one spoke of a land to the south of the Earth—this land, blessed with lotus flowers—where it was summer during our winter and winter during our summer.
And when the Sultan of those most distant lands knew that the Creator of All had contrived a device so vastly to his delight his merriment knew no bounds. On a sudden he spake and said, and this was the gist of his saying, that upon that line of boundary or limit that divided the North from the South a palace be made, where in the Northern courts should summer be, while in the South was winter; so should he move from court to court according to his mood, and dally with the summer in the morning and spend the noon with snow. So the Sultan's poets were sent for and bade to tell of that city, foreseeing its splendour far away to the South and in the future of time; and some were found fortunate. And of those that were found fortunate and were crowned with flowers none earned more easily the Sultan's smile (on which long days depended) than he that foreseeing the city spake of it thus:
And when the Sultan of those faraway lands learned that the Creator of All had come up with a plan that brought him so much joy, his happiness knew no bounds. Suddenly, he spoke up and said, and this was the essence of his words, that on the border that separated the North from the South, a palace should be built, where the Northern courts would experience summer, while the South would have winter; this way, he could move between courts based on his mood, enjoying the summer in the morning and spending the afternoon in the snow. So the Sultan summoned his poets and asked them to describe that city, envisioning its splendor far to the South in the future; and some were found to be lucky. And among those lucky ones who were adorned with flowers, none captured the Sultan's smile (on which long days relied) more easily than he who, foreseeing the city, spoke of it like this:
"In seven years and seven days, O Prop of Heaven, shall thy builders build it, thy palace that is neither North nor South, where neither summer nor winter is sole lord of the hours. White I see it, very vast, as a city, very fair, as a woman, Earth's wonder, with many windows, with thy princesses peering out at twilight; yea, I behold the bliss of the gold balconies, and hear a rustling down long galleries and the doves' coo upon its sculptured eaves. O Prop of Heaven, would that so fair a city were built by thine ancient sires, the children of the sun, that so might all men see it even today, and not the poets only, whose vision sees it so far away to the South and in the future of time.
"In seven years and seven days, O Support of Heaven, your builders will construct it, your palace that is neither North nor South, where neither summer nor winter dominates the hours. I see it as vast and white, like a city, beautiful like a woman, a wonder of the Earth, with many windows, and your princesses looking out at twilight; yes, I see the joy of the golden balconies and hear the rustling down long corridors and the cooing of doves on its sculpted eaves. O Support of Heaven, I wish such a beautiful city had been built by your ancient ancestors, the children of the sun, so that everyone could see it today, not just the poets whose vision places it far away to the South and in the future."
"O King of the Years, it shall stand midmost on that line that divideth equally the North from the South and that parteth the seasons asunder as with a screen. On the Northern side when summer is in the North thy silken guards shall pace by dazzling walls while thy spearsmen clad in furs go round the South. But at the hour of noon in the midmost day of the year thy chamberlain shall go down from his high place and into the midmost court, and men with trumpets shall go down behind him, and he shall utter a great cry at noon, and the men with trumpets shall cause their trumpets to blare, and the spearsmen clad in furs shall march to the North and thy silken guard shall take their place in the South, and summer shall leave the North and go to the South, and all the swallows shall rise and follow after. And alone in thine inner courts shall no change be, for they shall lie narrowly along that line that parteth the seasons in sunder and divideth the North from the South, and thy long gardens shall lie under them.
"O King of the Years, it will be positioned right in the middle of the line that divides the North from the South and separates the seasons like a screen. In the North, during summer, your silk guards will walk by shining walls while your fur-clad spearmen circle around the South. But at noon on the longest day of the year, your chamberlain will come down from his high place into the central courtyard, followed by men with trumpets, and he will let out a loud cry at noon. The trumpet players will sound their instruments, and the fur-clad spearmen will march to the North while your silk guard takes their place in the South. Summer will move from the North to the South, and all the swallows will rise and follow. And in your inner courts, there will be no change, as they will remain aligned along the line that separates the seasons and divides the North from the South, with your long gardens lying beneath them."
"And in thy gardens shall spring always be, for spring lies ever at the marge of summer; and autumn also shall always tint thy gardens, for autumn always flares at winter's edge, and those gardens shall lie apart between winter and summer. And there shall be orchards in thy garden, too, with all the burden of autumn on their boughs and all the blossom of spring.
"And in your gardens, spring will always be present, because spring is always at the edge of summer; and autumn will also always color your gardens, since autumn always blazes at winter's border, and those gardens will exist between winter and summer. And there will be orchards in your garden as well, with the weight of autumn on their branches and all the blossoms of spring."
"Yea, I behold this palace, for we see future things; I see its white wall shine in the huge glare of midsummer, and the lizards lying along it motionless in the sun, and men asleep in the noonday, and the butterflies floating by, and birds of radiant plumage chasing marvellous moths; far off the forest and great orchids glorying there, and iridescent insects dancing round in the light. I see the wall upon the other side; the snow has come upon the battlements, the icicles have fringed them like frozen beards, a wild wind blowing out of lonely places and crying to the cold fields as it blows has sent the snowdrifts higher than the buttresses; they that look out through windows on that side of thy palace see the wild geese flying low and all the birds of the winter, going by swift in packs beat low by the bitter wind, and the clouds above them are black, for it is midwinter there; while in thine other courts the fountains tinkle, falling on marble warmed by the fire of the summer sun.
"Yeah, I see this palace because we can glimpse the future; I see its white walls shining brightly in the intense summer heat, with lizards lying still on them in the sun, and men napping in the midday, while butterflies float by and brightly colored birds chase incredible moths. In the distance, the forest and magnificent orchids stand out, surrounded by iridescent insects dancing in the light. I see the wall on the other side; snow has covered the battlements, and icicles hang from them like frozen beards. A wild wind blowing from desolate areas and howling to the cold fields has piled the snowdrifts higher than the supports; those looking out from the windows on that side of your palace see wild geese flying low and all the winter birds, moving quickly in flocks, battered by the bitter wind, with black clouds above them, as it is midwinter there; while in your other courtyards the fountains tinkle, splashing onto marble warmed by the summer sun."
"Such, O King of the Years, shall thy palace be, and its name shall be Erlathdronion, Earth's Wonder; and thy wisdom shall bid thine architects build at once, that all may see what as yet the poets see only, and that prophecy be fulfilled."
"Such, O King of the Years, shall your palace be, and its name shall be Erlathdronion, Earth's Wonder; and your wisdom shall command your architects to build it right away, so that everyone can see what the poets can only envision for now, and that prophecy may be fulfilled."
And when the poet ceased the Sultan spake, and said, as all men hearkened with bent heads:
And when the poet finished, the Sultan spoke, and said, while everyone listened with their heads lowered:
"It will be unnecessary for my builders to build this palace, Erlathdronion, Earth's Wonder, for in hearing thee we have drunk already its pleasures."
"It won't be necessary for my builders to construct this palace, Erlathdronion, Earth's Wonder, because by listening to you, we've already experienced its delights."
And the poet went forth from the Presence and dreamed a new thing.
And the poet left the Presence and dreamed something new.
*****
*****
A Narrow Escape
It was underground.
It was below ground.
In that dank cavern down below Belgrave Square the walls were dripping. But what was that to the magician? It was secrecy that he needed, not dryness. There he pondered upon the trend of events, shaped destinies and concocted magical brews.
In that damp cave beneath Belgrave Square, the walls were dripping. But what did that matter to the magician? He needed secrecy, not dry conditions. There, he reflected on the course of events, shaped destinies, and mixed magical potions.
For the last few years the serenity of his ponderings had been disturbed by the noise of the motor-bus; while to his keen ears there came the earthquake-rumble, far off, of the train in the tube, going down Sloane Street; and when he heard of the world above his head was not to its credit.
For the past few years, the peace of his thoughts had been interrupted by the noise of the bus; to his sharp ears, there was the distant rumble of the train in the tunnel, moving down Sloane Street; and what he heard about the world above him was less than flattering.
He decided one evening over his evil pipe, down there in his dank chamber, that London had lived long enough, had abused its opportunities, had gone too far, in fine, with its civilisation. And so he decided to wreck it.
He decided one evening while smoking his sinister pipe, down in his gloomy room, that London had existed long enough, had misused its chances, had gone too far, essentially, with its civilization. And so he made up his mind to destroy it.
Therefore he beckoned up his acolyte from the weedy end of the cavern, and, "Bring me," he said, "the heart of the toad that dwelleth in Arabia and by the mountains of Bethany." The acolyte slipped away by the hidden door, leaving that grim old man with his frightful pipe, and whither he went who knows but the gipsy people, or by what path he returned; but within a year he stood in the cavern again, slipping secretly in by the trap while the old man smoked, and he brought with him a little fleshy thing that rotted in a casket of pure gold.
So, he signaled to his assistant from the overgrown part of the cave, and said, "Bring me the heart of the toad that lives in Arabia near the mountains of Bethany." The assistant quietly left through the hidden door, leaving the grim old man with his terrifying pipe. Where he went, only the gypsy people might know, or the route he took to return; but within a year, he was back in the cave, slipping in through the trap while the old man smoked, and he brought with him a small piece of flesh that was decaying in a pure gold casket.
"What is it?" the old man croaked.
"What is it?" the old man said hoarsely.
"It is," said the acolyte, "the heart of the toad that dwelt once in Arabia and by the mountains of Bethany."
"It is," said the acolyte, "the heart of the toad that once lived in Arabia and by the mountains of Bethany."
The old man's crooked fingers closed on it, and he blessed the acolyte with his rasping voice and claw-like hand uplifted; the motor-bus rumbled above on its endless journey; far off the train shook Sloane Street.
The old man's gnarled fingers wrapped around it, and he blessed the acolyte with his scratchy voice and claw-like hand raised; the bus rumbled above on its never-ending route; in the distance, the train shook Sloane Street.
"Come," said the old magician, "it is time." And there and then they left the weedy cavern, the acolyte carrying cauldron, gold poker and all things needful, and went abroad in the light. And very wonderful the old man looked in his silks.
"Come," said the old magician, "it's time." Right then, they left the overgrown cave, the apprentice carrying the cauldron, gold poker, and everything else they needed, and stepped out into the light. The old man looked really amazing in his silks.
Their goal was the outskirts of London; the old man strode in front and the acolyte ran behind him, and there was something magical in the old man's stride alone, without his wonderful dress, the cauldron and wand, the hurrying acolyte and the small gold poker.
Their goal was the outskirts of London; the old man walked confidently in front, while the acolyte hurried along behind him. There was something enchanting about the old man's walk by itself, even without his amazing outfit, the cauldron and wand, the rushing acolyte, and the little gold poker.
Little boys jeered till they caught the old man's eye. So there went on through London this strange procession of two, too swift for any to follow. Things seemed worse up there than they did in the cavern, and the further they got on their way towards London's outskirts the worse London got. "It is time," said the old man, "surely."
Little boys taunted until they caught the old man's attention. So this peculiar procession of two continued through London, moving too fast for anyone to keep up. Things seemed worse up there than they did in the cave, and the farther they traveled towards the edges of London, the worse it became. "It's time," said the old man, "for sure."
And so they came at last to London's edge and a small hill watching it with a mournful look. It was so mean that the acolyte longed for the cavern, dank though it was and full of terrible sayings that the old man said when he slept.
And so they finally arrived at the outskirts of London, standing on a small hill that overlooked the city with a sorrowful gaze. It was so unimpressive that the acolyte yearned for the cave, damp as it was and filled with the frightening tales the old man recounted in his sleep.
They climbed the hill and put the cauldron down, and put there in the necessary things, and lit a fire of herbs that no chemist will sell nor decent gardener grow, and stirred the cauldron with the golden poker. The magician retired a little apart and muttered, then he strode back to the cauldron and, all being ready, suddenly opened the casket and let the fleshy thing fall in to boil.
They climbed the hill and set down the cauldron, placing the necessary items inside, and lit a fire of herbs that no chemist would sell nor any reputable gardener would grow, stirring the cauldron with a golden poker. The magician stepped away for a moment and muttered to himself, then strode back to the cauldron, and when everything was ready, he suddenly opened the casket and dropped the fleshy thing in to boil.
Then he made spells, then he flung up his arms; the fumes from the cauldron entering in at his mind he said raging things that he had not known before and runes that were dreadful (the acolyte screamed); there he cursed London from fog to loam-pit, from zenith to the abyss, motor-bus, factory, shop, parliament, people. "Let them all perish," he said, "and London pass away, tram lines and bricks and pavement, the usurpers too long of the fields, let them all pass away and the wild hares come back, blackberry and briar-rose."
Then he cast spells, raising his arms; the fumes from the cauldron filling his mind led him to say terrifying things he had never known before and to speak dreadful runes (the acolyte screamed); there he cursed London from its fog to its dirt, from the highest point to the depths, the buses, factories, shops, parliament, and its people. "Let them all be gone," he said, "and let London disappear, along with its tram lines, bricks, and sidewalks, the invaders of the fields; let them all vanish and let the wild hares return, along with blackberries and briar roses."
"Let it pass," he said, "pass now, pass utterly."
"Let it go," he said, "let it go now, let it go completely."
In the momentary silence the old man coughed, then waited with eager eyes; and the long long hum of London hummed as it always has since first the reed-huts were set up by the river, changing its note at times but always humming, louder now than it was in years gone by, but humming night and day though its voice be cracked with age; so it hummed on.
In the brief silence, the old man coughed and then waited with hopeful eyes; the endless buzz of London continued as it always has since the first reed huts were built by the river, occasionally changing its tune but always buzzing, louder now than in years past, yet humming day and night despite its voice being worn with age; so it kept humming on.
And the old man turned him round to his trembling acolyte and terribly said as he sank into the earth: "YOU HAVE NOT BROUGHT ME THE HEART OF THE TOAD THAT DWELLETH IN ARABIA NOR BY THE MOUNTAINS OF BETHANY!"
And the old man turned to his shaking assistant and said fiercely as he sank into the ground: "YOU HAVE NOT BROUGHT ME THE HEART OF THE TOAD THAT LIVES IN ARABIA NOR BY THE MOUNTAINS OF BETHANY!"
The Watch-tower
I sat one April in Provence on a small hill above an ancient town that Goth and Vandal as yet have forborne to "bring up to date."
I was sitting one April in Provence on a small hill overlooking an ancient town that the Goths and Vandals have still left untouched.
On the hill was an old worn castle with a watch-tower, and a well with narrow steps and water in it still.
On the hill stood an old, weathered castle with a watchtower and a well with narrow steps that still had water in it.
The watch-tower, staring South with neglected windows, faced a broad valley full of the pleasant twilight and the hum of evening things: it saw the fires of wanderers blink from the hills, beyond them the long forest black with pines, one star appearing, and darkness settling slowly down on Var.
The watchtower, gazing south with dirty windows, looked out over a wide valley filled with the nice twilight and the sounds of the evening: it caught glimpses of campfires flickering on the hills, beyond which stretched the long forest dense with pines, a single star emerging, and darkness gradually enveloping Var.
Sitting there listening to the green frogs croaking, hearing far voices clearly but all transmuted by evening, watching the windows in the little town glimmering one by one, and seeing the gloaming dwindle solemnly into night, a great many things fell from mind that seem important by day, and evening in their place planted strange fancies.
Sitting there listening to the green frogs croaking, hearing distant voices clearly but all transformed by evening, watching the windows in the small town sparkle one by one, and seeing twilight fade quietly into night, a lot of things slipped from my mind that seem important during the day, and evening instead brought strange thoughts.
Little winds had arisen and were whispering to and fro, it grew cold, and I was about to descend the hill, when I heard a voice behind me saying, "Beware, beware."
Little winds had picked up and were whispering back and forth, it grew cold, and I was about to head down the hill when I heard a voice behind me saying, "Watch out, watch out."
So much the voice appeared a part of the evening that I did not turn round at first; it was like voices that one hears in sleep and thinks to be of one's dream. And the word was monotonously repeated, in French.
So much so that the voice felt like a natural part of the evening that I didn't turn around at first; it was like the voices you hear in a dream and think are just part of it. And the word was said over and over in a monotone, in French.
When I turned round I saw an old man with a horn. He had a white beard marvellously long, and still went on saying slowly, "Beware, beware." He had clearly just come from the tower by which he stood, though I had heard no footfall. Had a man come stealthily upon me at such an hour and in so lonesome a place I had certainly felt surprised; but I saw almost at once that he was a spirit, and he seemed with his uncouth horn and his long white beard and that noiseless step of his to be so native to that time and place that I spoke to him as one does to some fellow-traveller who asks you if you mind having the window up.
When I turned around, I saw an old man with a horn. He had an impressively long white beard and was slowly saying, "Beware, beware." He had clearly just come from the tower beside him, although I hadn't heard a single footstep. If a man had approached me silently at such an hour and in such an isolated place, I would have been startled; but I quickly realized he was a spirit. With his strange horn, long white beard, and silent presence, he felt so fitting for that time and place that I spoke to him as you would to a fellow traveler who asks if you mind having the window up.
I asked him what there was to beware of.
I asked him what I should be careful about.
"Of what should a town beware," he said, "but the Saracens?"
"What's a town supposed to watch out for," he said, "if not the Saracens?"
"Saracens?" I said.
"Saracens?" I asked.
"Yes, Saracens, Saracens," he answered and brandished his horn.
"Yeah, Saracens, Saracens," he replied, waving his horn around.
"And who are you?" I said.
"And who are you?" I asked.
"I, I am the spirit of the tower," he said.
"I, I am the spirit of the tower," he said.
When I asked him how he came by so human an aspect and was so unlike the material tower beside him he told me that the lives of all the watchers who had ever held the horn in the tower there had gone to make the spirit of the tower. "It takes a hundred lives," he said. "None hold the horn of late and men neglect the tower. When the walls are in ill repair the Saracens come: it was ever so."
When I asked him how he had such a human quality and was so different from the cold tower next to him, he told me that the lives of all the watchers who had ever held the horn in that tower had contributed to the spirit of the tower. "It takes a hundred lives," he said. "No one has held the horn lately, and people are ignoring the tower. When the walls are falling apart, the Saracens come: it has always been this way."
"The Saracens don't come nowadays," I said.
"The Saracens don’t come around these days," I said.
But he was gazing past me watching, and did not seem to heed me.
But he was staring past me, watching, and didn’t seem to notice me.
"They will run down those hills," he said, pointing away to the South, "out of the woods about nightfall, and I shall blow my horn. The people will all come up from the town to the tower again; but the loopholes are in very ill repair."
"They will run down those hills," he said, pointing to the south, "out of the woods around nightfall, and I'll blow my horn. Everyone will come from the town to the tower again; but the loopholes are in really bad shape."
"We never hear of the Saracens now," I said.
"We never hear about the Saracens anymore," I said.
"Hear of the Saracens!" the old spirit said. "Hear of the Saracens! They slip one evening out of that forest, in the long white robes that they wear, and I blow my horn. That is the first that anyone ever hears of the Saracens."
"Hear about the Saracens!" the old spirit said. "Hear about the Saracens! They sneak out one evening from that forest, in the long white robes they wear, and I blow my horn. That’s the first anyone ever hears of the Saracens."
"I mean," I said, "that they never come at all. They cannot come and men fear other things." For I thought the old spirit might rest if he knew that the Saracens can never come again. But he said, "There is nothing in the world to fear but the Saracens. Nothing else matters. How can men fear other things?"
"I mean," I said, "that they never show up. They can't come, and people are afraid of other things." I thought the old spirit might find peace if he knew that the Saracens would never return. But he responded, "There is nothing in the world to be afraid of except the Saracens. Nothing else is important. How can people be scared of anything else?"
Then I explained, so that he might have rest, and told him how all Europe, and in particular France, had terrible engines of war, both on land and sea; and how the Saracens had not these terrible engines either on sea or land, and so could by no means cross the Mediterranean or escape destruction on shore even though they should come there. I alluded to the European railways that could move armies night and day faster than horses could gallop. And when as well as I could I had explained all, he answered, "In time all these things pass away and then there will still be the Saracens."
Then I explained, so he could relax, and told him how all of Europe, especially France, had powerful weapons both on land and at sea; and how the Saracens didn’t have these powerful weapons either at sea or on land, so they couldn’t possibly cross the Mediterranean or avoid being wiped out onshore even if they managed to get there. I mentioned the European railways that could move armies quickly, day and night, faster than horses could run. And when I had explained everything as best as I could, he replied, "In time, all these things fade away, and the Saracens will still be here."
And then I said, "There has not been a Saracen either in France or Spain for over four hundred years."
And then I said, "There hasn't been a Saracen in France or Spain for over four hundred years."
And he said, "The Saracens! You do not know their cunning. That was ever the way of the Saracens. They do not come for a while, no not they, for a long while, and then one day they come."
And he said, "The Saracens! You don't know how clever they are. That's always been how the Saracens operate. They don’t show up for a while, no, not for a long time, and then one day, they just appear."
And peering southwards, but not seeing clearly because of the rising mist, he silently moved to his tower and up its broken steps.
And looking south, though he couldn't see clearly because of the rising mist, he quietly made his way to his tower and up its crumbling steps.
How Plash-Goo Came to the Land of None's Desire
In a thatched cottage of enormous size, so vast that we might consider it a palace, but only a cottage in the style of its building, its timbers and the nature of its interior, there lived Plash-Goo.
In a huge thatched cottage, so large that we might think of it as a palace, but still just a cottage in terms of its construction, its timbers, and the feel of its interior, there lived Plash-Goo.
Plash-Goo was of the children of the giants, whose sire was Uph. And the lineage of Uph had dwindled in bulk for the last five hundred years, till the giants were now no more than fifteen foot high; but Uph ate elephants which he caught with his hands.
Plash-Goo was one of the children of the giants, whose father was Uph. The lineage of Uph had shrunk in size over the last five hundred years, so the giants were now only about fifteen feet tall; but Uph used to catch elephants with his bare hands and eat them.
Now on the tops of the mountains above the house of Plash-Goo, for Plash-Goo lived in the plains, there dwelt the dwarf whose name was Lrippity-Kang. And the dwarf used to walk at evening on the edge of the tops of the mountains, and would walk up and down along it, and was squat and ugly and hairy, and was plainly seen of Plash-Goo.
Now on the peaks of the mountains above Plash-Goo's house, because Plash-Goo lived in the plains, there lived a dwarf named Lrippity-Kang. The dwarf would stroll in the evenings along the mountain’s edge, walking back and forth. He was short, unattractive, and hairy, and was clearly visible to Plash-Goo.
And for many weeks the giant had suffered the sight of him, but at length grew irked at the sight (as men are by little things), and could not sleep of a night and lost his taste for pigs. And at last there came the day, as anyone might have known, when Plash-Goo shouldered his club and went up to look for the dwarf.
And for several weeks, the giant had endured seeing him, but eventually became annoyed by the sight (just like people get bothered by small things), and was unable to sleep at night and lost his appetite for pigs. Finally, the day came, as anyone could have predicted, when Plash-Goo picked up his club and went to look for the dwarf.
And the dwarf though briefly squat was broader than may be dreamed, beyond all breadth of man, and stronger than men may know; strength in its very essence dwelt in that little frame, as a spark in the heart of a flint: but to Plash-Goo he was no more than mis-shapen, bearded and squat, a thing that dared to defy all natural laws by being more broad than long.
And the dwarf, though short, was wider than one could imagine, broader than any man, and stronger than anyone could realize; his strength was embedded in that small body, like a spark in the heart of a flint. But to Plash-Goo, he was just a deformed, bearded little guy who dared to break all the natural laws by being wider than he was tall.
When Plash-Goo came to the mountain he cast his chimahalk down (for so he named the club of his heart's desire) lest the dwarf should defy him with nimbleness; and stepped towards Lrippity-Kang with gripping hands, who stopped in his mountainous walk without a word, and swung round his hideous breadth to confront Plash-Goo. Already then Plash-Goo in the deeps of his mind had seen himself seize the dwarf in one large hand and hurl him with his beard and his hated breadth sheer down the precipice that dropped away from that very place to the land of None's Desire. Yet it was otherwise that Fate would have it. For the dwarf parried with his little arms the grip of those monstrous hands, and gradually working along the enormous limbs came at length to the giant's body where by dwarfish cunning he obtained a grip; and turning Plash-Goo about, as a spider does some great fly, till his little grip was suitable to his purpose, he suddenly lifted the giant over his head. Slowly at first, by the edge of that precipice whose base sheer distance hid, he swung his giant victim round his head, but soon faster and faster; and at last when Plash-Goo was streaming round the hated breadth of the dwarf and the no less hated beard was flapping in the wind, Lrippity-Kang let go. Plash-Goo shot over the edge and for some way further, out towards Space, like a stone; then he began to fall. It was long before he believed and truly knew that this was really he that fell from this mountain, for we do not associate such dooms with ourselves; but when he had fallen for some while through the evening and saw below him, where there had been nothing to see, or began to see, the glimmer of tiny fields, then his optimism departed; till later on when the fields were greener and larger he saw that this was indeed (and growing now terribly nearer) that very land to which he had destined the dwarf.
When Plash-Goo arrived at the mountain, he threw down his chimahalk (the name he gave to the club of his heart's desire) so the dwarf couldn't outmaneuver him; then he stepped toward Lrippity-Kang with clenched hands. Lrippity-Kang stopped his steady walk without saying a word and turned his massive body to face Plash-Goo. At that moment, Plash-Goo imagined grabbing the dwarf with one huge hand and tossing him, along with his beard and bulky frame, straight down the cliff that dropped down to the land of None's Desire. But Fate had other plans. The dwarf managed to block the grip of those giant hands with his small arms, slowly maneuvering along the enormous limbs until he reached the giant's body. With a clever move, he found a grip and, like a spider with a big fly, turned Plash-Goo around until his hold was just right. Suddenly, he lifted the giant over his head. At first slowly, right at the edge of the cliff whose bottom was hidden in distance, he swung his giant opponent around, but soon it became faster and faster. In the end, when Plash-Goo was spinning around the unwelcome bulk of the dwarf and the equally unwelcome beard was flapping in the wind, Lrippity-Kang let go. Plash-Goo flew over the edge and out into Space like a stone, before he finally began to fall. It took a while for him to accept that he was actually the one falling from the mountain, as we rarely associate such fates with ourselves. But when he had fallen for some time through the evening and started to see, where there had once been nothing, the shimmering outline of small fields below him, his optimism faded. Eventually, as the fields became greener and larger, he realized—terribly closer—that this was indeed the land he had intended for the dwarf.
At last he saw it unmistakable, close, with its grim houses and its dreadful ways, and its green fields shining in the light of the evening. His cloak was streaming from him in whistling shreds.
At last, he saw it clearly, right in front of him, with its grim houses and terrible habits, and its green fields gleaming in the evening light. His cloak was flapping behind him in tattered strips.
So Plash-Goo came to the Land of None's Desire.
So Plash-Goo arrived in the Land of No One's Desire.
The Three Sailors' Gambit
Sitting some years ago in the ancient tavern at Over, one afternoon in Spring, I was waiting, as was my custom, for something strange to happen. In this I was not always disappointed for the very curious leaded panes of that tavern, facing the sea, let a light into the low-ceilinged room so mysterious, particularly at evening, that it somehow seemed to affect the events within. Be that as it may, I have seen strange things in that tavern and heard stranger things told.
Sitting a few years ago in the old tavern at Over, one Spring afternoon, I was waiting, as usual, for something unusual to happen. I wasn't always let down in this; the very interesting leaded windows of that tavern, facing the sea, allowed a light into the low-ceilinged room that was so mysterious, especially in the evening, that it seemed to somehow influence the happenings inside. Regardless, I have seen strange things in that tavern and heard even stranger stories told.
And as I sat there three sailors entered the tavern, just back, as they said, from sea, and come with sunburned skins from a very long voyage to the South; and one of them had a board and chessmen under his arm, and they were complaining that they could find no one who knew how to play chess. This was the year that the Tournament was in England. And a little dark man at a table in a corner of the room, drinking sugar and water, asked them why they wished to play chess; and they said they would play any man for a pound. They opened their box of chessmen then, a cheap and nasty set, and the man refused to play with such uncouth pieces, and the sailors suggested that perhaps he could find better ones; and in the end he went round to his lodgings near by and brought his own, and then they sat down to play for a pound a side. It was a consultation game on the part of the sailors, they said that all three must play.
And as I sat there, three sailors walked into the tavern, just back, as they said, from the sea, with sunburned skin from a long voyage to the South. One of them had a board and chess pieces under his arm, and they complained that they couldn’t find anyone who knew how to play chess. This was the year of the Tournament in England. A little dark man at a table in the corner, sipping sugar and water, asked them why they wanted to play chess, and they replied that they would play anyone for a pound. They then opened their box of chess pieces, which was a cheap and shoddy set, and the man refused to play with such crude pieces. The sailors suggested that perhaps he could find better ones, and in the end, he went to his nearby lodgings and brought his own. Then they sat down to play for a pound a side. It was a consultation game for the sailors, who insisted that all three of them must play.
Well, the little dark man turned out to be Stavlokratz.
Well, the little dark man turned out to be Stavlokratz.
Of course he was fabulously poor, and the sovereign meant more to him than it did to the sailors, but he didn't seem keen to play, it was the sailors that insisted; he had made the badness of the sailors' chessmen an excuse for not playing at all, but the sailors had overruled that, and then he told them straight out who he was, and the sailors had never heard of Stavlokratz.
Of course, he was extremely poor, and the king meant more to him than it did to the sailors, but he didn’t seem eager to play; it was the sailors who kept insisting. He had used the poor quality of the sailors’ chess pieces as an excuse not to play at all, but the sailors didn’t accept that, and then he directly told them who he was, and the sailors had never heard of Stavlokratz.
Well, no more was said after that. Stavlokratz said no more, either because he did not wish to boast or because he was huffed that they did not know who he was. And I saw no reason to enlighten the sailors about him; if he took their pound they had brought it upon themselves, and my boundless admiration for his genius made me feel that he deserved whatever might come his way. He had not asked to play, they had named the stakes, he had warned them, and gave them the first move; there was nothing unfair about Stavlokratz.
Well, that was the last word on the matter. Stavlokratz didn't say anything else, either because he didn't want to brag or because he was annoyed that they didn't know who he was. I didn't see any reason to fill the sailors in on him; if he took their money, they had only themselves to blame, and my deep admiration for his genius made me think he deserved whatever happened next. He hadn't asked to play, they set the stakes, he warned them, and let them make the first move; there was nothing unfair about Stavlokratz.
I had never seen Stavlokratz before, but I had played over nearly every one of his games in the World Championship for the last three or four years; he was always of course the model chosen by students. Only young chess-players can appreciate my delight at seeing him play first hand.
I had never seen Stavlokratz before, but I had played almost all of his games in the World Championship over the last three or four years; he was always the model picked by students. Only young chess players can understand my excitement at watching him play in person.
Well, the sailors used to lower their heads almost as low as the table and mutter together before every move, but they muttered so low that you could not hear what they planned.
Well, the sailors would lower their heads almost as low as the table and mumble together before every move, but they mumbled so softly that you couldn't hear what they were planning.
They lost three pawns almost straight off, then a knight, and shortly after a bishop; they were playing in fact the famous Three Sailors' Gambit.
They lost three pawns right away, then a knight, and soon after a bishop; they were actually playing the well-known Three Sailors' Gambit.
Stavlokratz was playing with the easy confidence that they say was usual with him, when suddenly at about the thirteenth move I saw him look surprised; he leaned forward and looked at the board and then at the sailors, but he learned nothing from their vacant faces; he looked back at the board again.
Stavlokratz was playing with the relaxed confidence that people said was typical for him, when suddenly around the thirteenth move, I noticed him look surprised; he leaned forward to examine the board and then glanced at the sailors, but he didn’t gain any insight from their blank expressions; he looked back at the board again.
He moved more deliberately after that; the sailors lost two more pawns, Stavlokratz had lost nothing as yet. He looked at me I thought almost irritably, as though something would happen that he wished I was not there to see. I believed at first that he had qualms about taking the sailors' pound, until it dawned on me that he might lose the game; I saw that possibility in his face, not on the board, for the game had become almost incomprehensible to me. I cannot describe my astonishment. And a few moves later Stavlokratz resigned.
He moved more intentionally after that; the sailors lost two more pawns, while Stavlokratz hadn’t lost anything yet. He looked at me, almost with irritation, as if something was about to happen that he didn’t want me to witness. I initially thought he was hesitant about taking the sailors' pawn, but then it struck me that he might actually lose the game; I could see that possibility on his face rather than on the board, since the game had become nearly impossible for me to understand. I can’t express how shocked I was. A few moves later, Stavlokratz resigned.
The sailors showed no more elation than if they had won some game with greasy cards, playing amongst themselves.
The sailors showed no more excitement than if they had won some game with greasy cards, playing among themselves.
Stavlokratz asked them where they got their opening. "We kind of thought of it," said one. "It just come into our heads like," said another. He asked them questions about the ports they had touched at. He evidently thought as I did myself that they had learned their extraordinary gambit, perhaps in some old dependancy of Spain, from some young master of chess whose fame had not reached Europe. He was very eager to find out who this man could be, for neither of us imagined that those sailors had invented it, nor would anyone who had seen them. But he got no information from the sailors.
Stavlokratz asked them where they got their opening. "We kind of thought of it," said one. "It just came into our heads," said another. He asked them questions about the ports they had visited. He clearly thought, like I did, that they had learned their impressive move, maybe in some old Spanish colony, from a young chess master whose fame hadn’t reached Europe. He was very eager to find out who this person could be because neither of us believed that those sailors had come up with it themselves, nor would anyone who had seen them. But he couldn’t get any information from the sailors.
Stavlokratz could very ill afford the loss of a pound. He offered to play them again for the same stakes. The sailors began to set up the white pieces. Stavlokratz pointed out that it was his turn for the first move. The sailors agreed but continued to set up the white pieces and sat with the white before them waiting for him to move. It was a trivial incident, but it revealed to Stavlokratz and myself that none of these sailors was aware that white always moves first.
Stavlokratz could hardly afford to lose a pound. He suggested playing them again for the same stakes. The sailors started to set up the white pieces. Stavlokratz pointed out that it was his turn to make the first move. The sailors agreed but kept setting up the white pieces and sat in front of them waiting for him to make his move. It was a small incident, but it made Stavlokratz and me realize that none of these sailors knew that white always goes first.
Stavlokratz played them on his own opening, reasoning of course that as they had never heard of Stavlokratz they would not know of his opening; and with probably a very good hope of getting back his pound he played the fifth variation with its tricky seventh move, at least so he intended, but it turned to a variation unknown to the students of Stavlokratz.
Stavlokratz played them on his own opening, figuring that since they had never heard of Stavlokratz, they wouldn't know his opening; and with a good chance of getting his pound back, he played the fifth variation with its tricky seventh move, or at least he meant to, but it ended up being a variation unfamiliar to Stavlokratz's students.
Throughout this game I watched the sailors closely, and I became sure, as only an attentive watcher can be, that the one on their left, Jim Bunion, did not even know the moves.
Throughout this game, I observed the sailors closely, and I became certain, as only a careful observer can be, that the one on their left, Jim Bunion, didn't even understand the moves.
When I had made up my mind about this I watched only the other two, Adam Bailey and Bill Sloggs, trying to make out which was the master mind; and for a long while I could not. And then I heard Adam Bailey mutter six words, the only words I heard throughout the game, of all their consultations, "No, him with the horse's head." And I decided that Adam Bailey did not know what a knight was, though of course he might have been explaining things to Bill Sloggs, but it did not sound like that; so that left Bill Sloggs. I watched Bill Sloggs after that with a certain wonder; he was no more intellectual than the others to look at, though rather more forceful perhaps. Poor old Stavlokratz was beaten again.
When I had made my decision about this, I only focused on the other two, Adam Bailey and Bill Sloggs, trying to figure out who was the mastermind; for a long time, I couldn't. Then I heard Adam Bailey mutter six words, the only words I caught during the game, from all their discussions, "No, him with the horse's head." I decided that Adam Bailey didn’t understand what a knight was, although he could have been explaining things to Bill Sloggs, but it didn’t sound like that; so that left Bill Sloggs. After that, I watched Bill Sloggs with some curiosity; he didn’t seem any more intellectual than the others, though perhaps a bit more assertive. Poor old Stavlokratz was beaten once more.
Well, in the end I paid for Stavlokratz, and tried to get a game with Bill Sloggs alone, but this he would not agree to, it must be all three or none: and then I went back with Stavlokratz to his lodgings. He very kindly gave me a game: of course it did not last long but I am prouder of having been beaten by Stavlokratz than of any game that I have ever won. And then we talked for an hour about the sailors, and neither of us could make head or tail of them. I told him what I had noticed about Jim Bunion and Adam Bailey, and he agreed with me that Bill Sloggs was the man, though as to how he had come by that gambit or that variation of Stavlokratz's own opening he had no theory.
Well, in the end, I paid for Stavlokratz and tried to play a game with Bill Sloggs alone, but he wouldn’t agree to that; it had to be all three or none. So, I went back to Stavlokratz's place. He kindly offered to play a game with me. Of course, it didn’t last long, but I’m prouder of being beaten by Stavlokratz than any game I’ve ever won. Then we talked for an hour about the sailors, and neither of us could make sense of them. I mentioned what I had observed about Jim Bunion and Adam Bailey, and he agreed that Bill Sloggs was the top player, though he had no theory on how Sloggs developed that gambit or that variation of Stavlokratz's own opening.
I had the sailors' address which was that tavern as much as anywhere, and they were to be there all evening. As evening drew in I went back to the tavern, and found there still the three sailors. And I offered Bill Sloggs two pounds for a game with him alone and he refused, but in the end he played me for a drink. And then I found that he had not heard of the "en passant" rule, and believed that the fact of checking the king prevented him from castling, and did not know that a player can have two or more queens on the board at the same time if he queens his pawns, or that a pawn could ever become a knight; and he made as many of the stock mistakes as he had time for in a short game, which I won. I thought that I should have got at the secret then, but his mates who had sat scowling all the while in the corner came up and interfered. It was a breach of their compact apparently for one to play by himself, at any rate they seemed angry. So I left the tavern then and came back again next day, and the next day and the day after, and often saw the sailors, but none were in a communicative mood. I had got Stavlokratz to keep away, and they could get no one to play chess with at a pound a side, and I would not play with them unless they told me the secret.
I had the sailors' address, which was the tavern more than anywhere else, and they were supposed to be there all evening. As night fell, I went back to the tavern and found the three sailors still there. I offered Bill Sloggs two pounds to play a game with me, but he turned it down. Eventually, he agreed to play for a drink. I discovered that he didn’t know the "en passant" rule, thought that if the king was in check, it stopped him from castling, and had no idea that a player could have two or more queens on the board at the same time if they promoted their pawns, or that a pawn could become a knight. He made all the common mistakes possible in a short game, which I won. I thought I would uncover their secret then, but his friends, who had been glaring from the corner the whole time, came over and interrupted. Apparently, it was against their agreement for one person to play alone; they looked pretty upset about it. So, I left the tavern and returned the next day, and the day after that, and often saw the sailors, but none of them were in a talking mood. I had managed to keep Stavlokratz away, and they couldn't find anyone else to play chess with at a pound a side, and I wouldn’t play with them unless they told me their secret.
And then one evening I found Jim Bunion drunk, yet not so drunk as he wished, for the two pounds were spent; and I gave him very nearly a tumbler of whiskey, or what passed for whiskey in that tavern at Over, and he told me the secret at once. I had given the others some whiskey to keep them quiet, and later on in the evening they must have gone out, but Jim Bunion stayed with me by a little table leaning across it and talking low, right into my face, his breath smelling all the while of what passed for whiskey.
And then one evening, I found Jim Bunion drunk, but not as drunk as he wanted to be because he had already spent his two pounds. I poured him almost a tumbler of whiskey, or whatever they served as whiskey at that tavern in Over, and he immediately told me the secret. I had given the others some whiskey to keep them quiet, and later in the evening, they must have left, but Jim Bunion stayed with me at a small table, leaning over it and speaking softly right into my face, his breath constantly smelling of what they called whiskey.
The wind was blowing outside as it does on bad nights in November, coming up with moans from the South, towards which the tavern faced with all its leaded panes, so that none but I was able to hear his voice as Jim Bunion gave up his secret. They had sailed for years, he told me, with Bill Snyth; and on their last voyage home Bill Snyth had died. And he was buried at sea. Just the other side of the line they buried him, and his pals divided his kit, and these three got his crystal that only they knew he had, which Bill got one night in Cuba. They played chess with the crystal.
The wind was howling outside like it does on rough November nights, coming in with moans from the South, where the tavern faced with all its leaded windows, so that only I could hear Jim Bunion revealing his secret. He told me they had sailed for years with Bill Snyth; and on their last trip home, Bill Snyth had died. He was buried at sea, just past the line, and his friends split up his things. They ended up with his crystal, which only they knew he had, something Bill picked up one night in Cuba. They played chess with the crystal.
And he was going on to tell me about that night in Cuba when Bill had bought the crystal from the stranger, how some folks might think they had seen thunderstorms, but let them go and listen to that one that thundered in Cuba when Bill was buying his crystal and they'd find that they didn't know what thunder was. But then I interrupted him, unfortunately perhaps, for it broke the thread of his tale and set him rambling a while, and cursing other people and talking of other lands, China, Port Said and Spain: but I brought him back to Cuba again in the end. I asked him how they could play chess with a crystal; and he said that you looked at the board and looked at the crystal, and there was the game in the crystal the same as it was on the board, with all the odd little pieces looking just the same though smaller, horses' heads and whatnots; and as soon as the other man moved the move came out in the crystal, and then your move appeared after it, and all you had to do was to make it on the board. If you didn't make the move that you saw in the crystal things got very bad in it, everything horribly mixed and moving about rapidly, and scowling and making the same move over and over again, and the crystal getting cloudier and cloudier; it was best to take one's eyes away from it then, or one dreamt about it afterwards, and the foul little pieces came and cursed you in your sleep and moved about all night with their crooked moves.
And he started telling me about that night in Cuba when Bill bought the crystal from the stranger. Some people might think they've seen thunderstorms, but if they went and listened to that thunder in Cuba when Bill was getting his crystal, they'd realize they didn't really know what thunder was. Unfortunately, I interrupted him, which maybe wasn't the best idea because it broke his story and led him off on a tangent, cursing other people and talking about other places like China, Port Said, and Spain. But I managed to bring him back to Cuba in the end. I asked him how they could play chess with a crystal, and he said you looked at the board and the crystal, and the game was in the crystal just like it was on the board, with all the little pieces looking exactly the same, just smaller—horses' heads and all that. As soon as the other player made a move, it showed up in the crystal, then your move appeared after, and all you had to do was make it on the board. If you didn’t make the move you saw in the crystal, things got really messed up—everything would be moving around quickly, looking angry, repeating the same moves over and over again, and the crystal would get cloudier and cloudier. It was best to look away from it then, or you’d dream about it later, and the nasty little pieces would come and curse you in your sleep, moving around all night with their weird moves.
I thought then that, drunk though he was, he was not telling the truth, and I promised to show him to people who played chess all their lives so that he and his mates could get a pound whenever they liked, and I promised not to reveal his secret even to Stavlokratz, if only he would tell me all the truth; and this promise I have kept till long after the three sailors have lost their secret. I told him straight out that I did not believe in the crystal. Well, Jim Bunion leaned forward then, even further across the table, and swore he had seen the man from whom Bill had bought the crystal and that he was one to whom anything was possible. To begin with his hair was villainously dark, and his features were unmistakable even down there in the South, and he could play chess with his eyes shut, and even then he could beat anyone in Cuba. But there was more than this, there was the bargain he made with Bill that told one who he was. He sold that crystal for Bill Snyth's soul.
I thought at that moment that, even though he was drunk, he wasn't being truthful, and I promised to introduce him to people who had been playing chess their whole lives so that he and his friends could earn a pound whenever they wanted. I also promised not to reveal his secret, not even to Stavlokratz, if only he would tell me the whole truth; and I've kept that promise long after the three sailors lost their secret. I told him plainly that I didn't believe in the crystal. Then, Jim Bunion leaned even further across the table and swore he had seen the guy from whom Bill bought the crystal and that he was someone capable of anything. First, his hair was dangerously dark, and his features were unmistakable even down there in the South, and he could play chess with his eyes closed and still beat anyone in Cuba. But that wasn't all; there was the deal he made with Bill that revealed who he really was. He sold that crystal for Bill Snyth's soul.
Jim Bunion leaning over the table with his breath in my face nodded his head several times and was silent.
Jim Bunion leaned over the table, his breath on my face, nodded several times, and stayed silent.
I began to question him then. Did they play chess as far away as Cuba? He said they all did. Was it conceivable that any man would make such a bargain as Snyth made? Wasn't the trick well known? Wasn't it in hundreds of books? And if he couldn't read books mustn't he have heard from sailors that it is the Devil's commonest dodge to get souls from silly people?
I started to ask him questions then. Did they play chess even as far away as Cuba? He said everyone did. Was it possible that anyone would make a deal like Snyth did? Wasn't the trick well known? Wasn't it written about in hundreds of books? And if he couldn't read, surely he must have heard from sailors that it’s the Devil’s most common trick to get souls from foolish people?
Jim Bunion had leant back in his own chair quietly smiling at my questions but when I mentioned silly people he leaned forward again, and thrust his face close to mine and asked me several times if I called Bill Snyth silly. It seemed that these three sailors thought a great deal of Bill Snyth and it made Jim Bunion angry to hear anything said against him. I hastened to say that the bargain seemed silly though not of course the man who made it; for the sailor was almost threatening, and no wonder for the whiskey in that dim tavern would madden a nun.
Jim Bunion had leaned back in his chair, quietly smiling at my questions, but when I brought up silly people, he leaned forward again, getting close to my face and asking me several times if I thought Bill Snyth was silly. It seemed like these three sailors held Bill Snyth in high regard, and it made Jim Bunion angry to hear anything negative about him. I quickly clarified that the deal seemed silly, but not the man who made it; because the sailor was almost threatening, and no wonder, since the whiskey in that dim tavern could drive anyone crazy.
When I said that the bargain seemed silly he smiled again, and then he thundered his fist down on the table and said that no one had ever yet got the best of Bill Snyth and that that was the worst bargain for himself that the Devil ever made, and that from all he had read or heard of the Devil he had never been so badly had before as the night when he met Bill Snyth at the inn in the thunderstorm in Cuba, for Bill Snyth already had the damndest soul at sea; Bill was a good fellow, but his soul was damned right enough, so he got the crystal for nothing.
When I remarked that the deal seemed ridiculous, he smiled again, then slammed his fist on the table and declared that no one had ever gotten the better of Bill Snyth. He insisted that it was the worst deal the Devil ever made for himself and that, based on everything he had read or heard about the Devil, he had never been outsmarted as badly as the night he encountered Bill Snyth at the inn during the thunderstorm in Cuba. Bill Snyth already had the worst soul at sea; he was a good guy, but his soul was indeed damned, so he got the crystal for free.
Yes, he was there and saw it all himself, Bill Snyth in the Spanish inn and the candles flaring, and the Devil walking in and out of the rain, and then the bargain between those two old hands, and the Devil going out into the lightning, and the thunderstorm raging on, and Bill Snyth sitting chuckling to himself between the bursts of the thunder.
Yes, he was there and saw it all himself, Bill Snyth in the Spanish inn with the candles flickering, and the Devil coming in and out of the rain, and then the deal between those two experienced guys, and the Devil stepping out into the lightning, while the thunderstorm continued to rage, and Bill Snyth sitting there chuckling to himself between the thunderclaps.
But I had more questions to ask and interrupted this reminiscence. Why did they all three always play together? And a look of something like fear came over Jim Bunion's face; and at first he would not speak. And then he said to me that it was like this; they had not paid for that crystal, but got it as their share of Bill Snyth's kit. If they had paid for it or given something in exchange to Bill Snyth that would have been all right, but they couldn't do that now because Bill was dead, and they were not sure if the old bargain might not hold good. And Hell must be a large and lonely place, and to go there alone must be bad, and so the three agreed that they would all stick together, and use the crystal all three or not at all, unless one died, and then the two would use it and the one that was gone would wait for them. And the last of the three to go would take the crystal with him, or maybe the crystal would bring him. They didn't think, they said, they were the kind of men for Heaven, and he hoped they knew their place better than that, but they didn't fancy the notion of Hell alone, if Hell it had to be. It was all right for Bill Snyth, he was afraid of nothing. He had known perhaps five men that were not afraid of death, but Bill Snyth was not afraid of Hell. He died with a smile on his face like a child in its sleep; it was drink killed poor Bill Snyth.
But I had more questions and interrupted this memory. Why did the three of them always play together? A look of something like fear crossed Jim Bunion's face; at first, he wouldn’t say anything. Then he explained that they hadn’t paid for that crystal but got it as their share of Bill Snyth's stuff. If they had paid for it or given something to Bill Snyth in exchange, it would’ve been fine, but they couldn’t do that now because Bill was dead, and they weren’t sure if the old deal still counted. Hell must be a big and lonely place, and going there alone must be terrible, so the three of them agreed to stick together. They would all use the crystal together or not at all, unless one of them died, in which case the two left would use it while the one gone would wait for them. The last of the three to go would take the crystal with him, or maybe the crystal would bring him back. They didn’t think they were the kind of guys meant for Heaven, and he hoped they knew their place better than that, but they didn’t like the idea of facing Hell alone, if that’s what it had to be. It was fine for Bill Snyth; he wasn’t afraid of anything. He knew maybe five men who weren’t scared of death, but Bill Snyth wasn’t afraid of Hell. He died with a smile on his face, like a child in its sleep; it was alcohol that killed poor Bill Snyth.
This was why I had beaten Bill Sloggs; Sloggs had the crystal on him while we played, but would not use it; these sailors seemed to fear loneliness as some people fear being hurt; he was the only one of the three who could play chess at all, he had learnt it in order to be able to answer questions and keep up their pretence, but he had learnt it badly, as I found. I never saw the crystal, they never showed it to anyone; but Jim Bunion told me that night that it was about the size that the thick end of a hen's egg would be if it were round. And then he fell asleep.
This is why I had beaten Bill Sloggs; Sloggs had the crystal with him while we played, but he wouldn’t use it. These sailors seemed to fear loneliness like some people fear getting hurt. He was the only one of the three who could play chess at all; he had learned it to be able to answer questions and keep up their act, but he had learned it poorly, as I discovered. I never saw the crystal; they never showed it to anyone. But Jim Bunion told me that night it was about the size of the thick end of a hen's egg if it were round. And then he fell asleep.
There were many more questions that I would have asked him but I could not wake him up. I even pulled the table away so that he fell to the floor, but he slept on, and all the tavern was dark but for one candle burning; and it was then that I noticed for the first time that the other two sailors had gone, no one remained at all but Jim Bunion and I and the sinister barman of that curious inn, and he too was asleep.
There were a lot more questions I wanted to ask him, but I couldn't wake him up. I even pulled the table away so he fell to the floor, but he just kept sleeping. The whole tavern was dark except for one candle flickering, and that's when I realized for the first time that the other two sailors had left. It was just Jim Bunion and me, along with the shady bartender of that strange inn, and he was also asleep.
When I saw that it was impossible to wake the sailor I went out into the night. Next day Jim Bunion would talk of it no more; and when I went back to Stavlokratz I found him already putting on paper his theory about the sailors, which became accepted by chess-players, that one of them had been taught their curious gambit and that the other two between them had learnt all the defensive openings as well as general play. Though who taught them no one could say, in spite of enquiries made afterwards all along the Southern Pacific.
When I realized it was impossible to wake the sailor, I stepped out into the night. The next day, Jim Bunion wouldn’t mention it again; when I returned to Stavlokratz, I found him already writing down his theory about the sailors. This theory became popular among chess players, suggesting that one of them had been taught their unique gambit and that the other two had learned all the defensive openings and general strategies together. However, no one could say who taught them, despite inquiries made later throughout the Southern Pacific.
I never learnt any more details from any of the three sailors, they were always too drunk to speak or else not drunk enough to be communicative. I seem just to have taken Jim Bunion at the flood. But I kept my promise, it was I that introduced them to the Tournament, and a pretty mess they made of established reputations. And so they kept on for months, never losing a game and always playing for their pound a side. I used to follow them wherever they went merely to watch their play. They were more marvellous than Stavlokratz even in his youth.
I never learned any more details from any of the three sailors; they were always too drunk to talk or not drunk enough to be open. I just seem to have caught Jim Bunion at the right moment. But I kept my promise; I was the one who introduced them to the Tournament, and they really caused a mess of established reputations. They kept this up for months, never losing a game and always playing for their pound each. I used to follow them wherever they went just to watch them play. They were even more amazing than Stavlokratz was in his youth.
But then they took to liberties such as giving their queen when playing first-class players. And in the end one day when all three were drunk they played the best player in England with only a row of pawns. They won the game all right. But the ball broke to pieces. I never smelt such a stench in all my life.
But then they started taking liberties, like giving their queen when playing against top players. Then one day, after all three had been drinking, they faced the best player in England with just a row of pawns. They actually won the game. But the ball fell apart. I've never smelled anything so bad in my life.
The three sailors took it stoically enough, they signed on to different ships and went back again to the sea, and the world of chess lost sight, for ever I trust, of the most remarkable players it ever knew, who would have altogether spoiled the game.
The three sailors handled it pretty well; they signed on with different ships and went back to the sea. I hope the world of chess loses track, for good, of the most extraordinary players it ever had, who would have completely ruined the game.
The Exiles Club
It was an evening party; and something someone had said to me had started me talking about a subject that to me is full of fascination, the subject of old religions, forsaken gods. The truth (for all religions have some of it), the wisdom, the beauty, of the religions of countries to which I travel have not the same appeal for me; for one only notices in them their tyranny and intolerance and the abject servitude that they claim from thought; but when a dynasty has been dethroned in heaven and goes forgotten and outcast even among men, one's eyes no longer dazzled by its power find something very wistful in the faces of fallen gods suppliant to be remembered, something almost tearfully beautiful, like a long warm summer twilight fading gently away after some day memorable in the story of earthly wars. Between what Zeus, for instance, has been once and the half-remembered tale he is today there lies a space so great that there is no change of fortune known to man whereby we may measure the height down which he has fallen. And it is the same with many another god at whom once the ages trembled and the twentieth century treats as an old wives' tale. The fortitude that such a fall demands is surely more than human.
It was an evening party, and something someone said to me sparked a conversation about a topic that fascinates me: the subject of old religions and forgotten gods. The truth (because every religion carries some truth), the wisdom, the beauty of the religions from the countries I visit don't resonate with me in the same way. I only see their tyranny, intolerance, and the complete submission they demand from thought. But when a dynasty has been overthrown in heaven and is forgotten and outcast among people, one's eyes, no longer blinded by its power, notice something very poignant in the faces of fallen gods yearning to be remembered—something almost tearfully beautiful, like a warm summer twilight gently fading away after a significant day in the history of earthly wars. Between what Zeus once was and the half-remembered tale he is today, there is such a vast gap that there is no change in fortune known to man that can measure the depth of his fall. The same goes for many other gods who once made ages tremble but are treated as mere fairy tales in the twentieth century. The strength required to endure such a fall is surely more than human.
Some such things as these I was saying, and being upon a subject that much attracts me I possibly spoke too loudly, certainly I was not aware that standing close behind me was no less a person than the ex-King of Eritivaria, the thirty islands of the East, or I would have moderated my voice and moved away a little to give him more room. I was not aware of his presence until his satellite, one who had fallen with him into exile but still revolved about him, told me that his master desired to know me; and so to my surprise I was presented though neither of them even knew my name. And that was how I came to be invited by the ex-King to dine at his club.
Some things like this I was saying, and since it was a topic I find really interesting, I might have spoken a bit too loudly. I definitely didn’t realize that standing just behind me was none other than the ex-King of Eritivaria, the thirty islands of the East, or I would have lowered my voice and stepped aside a bit to give him more space. I didn't notice he was there until one of his companions, someone who had been exiled with him but still stayed close, told me that his master wanted to meet me; so, much to my surprise, I was introduced even though neither of them knew my name. That’s how I ended up being invited by the ex-King to have dinner at his club.
At the time I could only account for his wishing to know me by supposing that he found in his own exiled condition some likeness to the fallen fortunes of the gods of whom I talked unwitting of his presence; but now I know that it was not of himself he was thinking when he asked me to dine at that club.
At the time, I could only explain his desire to get to know me by assuming that he saw a reflection of his own exiled situation in the fallen fortunes of the gods I was talking about, unaware of his presence; but now I understand that he wasn't thinking about himself when he invited me to dinner at that club.
The club would have been the most imposing building in any street in London, but in that obscure mean quarter of London in which they had built it it appeared unduly enormous. Lifting right up above those grotesque houses and built in that Greek style that we call Georgian, there was something Olympian about it. To my host an unfashionable street could have meant nothing, through all his youth wherever he had gone had become fashionable the moment he went there; words like the East End could have had no meaning to him.
The club would have been the most impressive building on any street in London, but in that nondescript, shabby area where they built it, it seemed excessively large. Towering above those odd houses and designed in that Greek style we refer to as Georgian, there was something grand about it. To my host, an unfashionable street meant nothing; wherever he went in his youth instantly became trendy. Terms like the East End held no significance for him.
Whoever built that house had enormous wealth and cared nothing for fashion, perhaps despised it. As I stood gazing at the magnificent upper windows draped with great curtains, indistinct in the evening, on which huge shadows flickered my host attracted my attention from the doorway, and so I went in and met for the second time the ex-King of Eritivaria.
Whoever built that house was incredibly wealthy and had no interest in trends, maybe even looked down on them. As I stood admiring the impressive upper windows covered with large curtains, fading into the evening, where huge shadows danced, my host caught my attention from the doorway, so I went inside and met for the second time the former King of Eritivaria.
In front of us a stairway of rare marble led upwards, he took me through a side-door and downstairs and we came to a banqueting-hall of great magnificence. A long table ran up the middle of it, laid for quite twenty people, and I noticed the peculiarity that instead of chairs there were thrones for everyone except me, who was the only guest and for whom there was an ordinary chair. My host explained to me when we all sat down that everyone who belonged to that club was by rights a king.
In front of us, a beautiful marble staircase led up. He took me through a side door and downstairs, and we arrived at a stunning banquet hall. A long table stretched down the center, set for at least twenty people. I noticed something unusual: instead of chairs, there were thrones for everyone—except for me, the only guest, who had a regular chair. Once we all sat down, my host explained that everyone in this club was essentially a king.
In fact none was permitted, he told me, to belong to the club until his claim to a kingdom made out in writing had been examined and allowed by those whose duty it was. The whim of a populace or the candidate's own misrule were never considered by the investigators, nothing counted with them but heredity and lawful descent from kings, all else was ignored. At that table there were those who had once reigned themselves, others lawfully claimed descent from kings that the world had forgotten, the kingdoms claimed by some had even changed their names. Hatzgurh, the mountain kingdom, is almost regarded as mythical.
In fact, he told me that no one was allowed to join the club until their claim to a kingdom, documented in writing, had been reviewed and approved by those responsible for it. The opinions of the people or the candidate's own mismanagement were never taken into account by the investigators; all that mattered to them was bloodline and legitimate descent from kings, while everything else was disregarded. At that table, there were those who had once ruled themselves and others who rightfully claimed descent from kings that time had forgotten; some of the kingdoms claimed had even changed their names. Hatzgurh, the mountain kingdom, is almost seen as mythical.
I have seldom seen greater splendour than that long hall provided below the level of the street. No doubt by day it was a little sombre, as all basements are, but at night with its great crystal chandeliers, and the glitter of heirlooms that had gone into exile, it surpassed the splendour of palaces that have only one king. They had come to London suddenly most of those kings, or their fathers before them, or forefathers; some had come away from their kingdoms by night, in a light sleigh, flogging the horses, or had galloped clear with morning over the border, some had trudged roads for days from their capital in disguise, yet many had had time just as they left to snatch up some small thing without price in markets, for the sake of old times as they said, but quite as much, I thought, with an eye to the future. And there these treasures glittered on that long table in the banqueting-hall of the basement of that strange club. Merely to see them was much, but to hear their story that their owners told was to go back in fancy to epic times on the romantic border of fable and fact, where the heroes of history fought with the gods of myth. The famous silver horses of Gilgianza were there climbing their sheer mountain, which they did by miraculous means before the time of the Goths. It was not a large piece of silver but its workmanship outrivalled the skill of the bees.
I have rarely seen such grandeur as that long hall located below street level. It was probably a bit gloomy during the day, like most basements, but at night, with its large crystal chandeliers and the sparkle of heirlooms that had been displaced, it was even more magnificent than palaces ruled by a single king. Many of those kings had arrived in London suddenly, whether they, their fathers, or their ancestors; some made a nighttime escape from their kingdoms in a light sleigh, whipping the horses, while others galloped across the border at dawn, and some had trudged for days from their capitals in disguise. Yet many had managed to grab some small trinket from markets as they left, not just for nostalgia, but also with an eye on the future. And there, those treasures sparkled on the long table in the banquet hall of that unusual club. Just seeing them was impressive, but hearing their stories from their owners transported you back to epic times on the edge of myth and reality, where historical heroes battled with mythical gods. The famous silver horses of Gilgianza were there, climbing their steep mountain by miraculous means before the Goths existed. It wasn't a large piece of silver, but its craftsmanship surpassed that of the bees.
A yellow Emperor had brought out of the East a piece of that incomparable porcelain that had made his dynasty famous though all their deeds are forgotten, it had the exact shade of the right purple.
A yellow Emperor had brought a piece of that unmatched porcelain from the East that had made his dynasty famous, even though all their accomplishments are forgotten; it had the perfect shade of the right purple.
And there was a little golden statuette of a dragon stealing a diamond from a lady, the dragon had the diamond in his claws, large and of the first water. There had been a kingdom whose whole constitution and history were founded on the legend, from which alone its kings had claimed their right to the scepter, that a dragon stole a diamond from a lady. When its last king left that country, because his favorite general used a peculiar formation under the fire of artillery, he brought with him the little ancient image that no longer proved him a king outside that singular club.
And there was a small golden statue of a dragon stealing a diamond from a woman; the dragon held the diamond in its claws, large and flawless. There had been a kingdom whose entire constitution and history were based on the legend that a dragon stole a diamond from a woman, which was the source of the kings' claims to the throne. When its last king left that country because his favorite general used a strange formation under artillery fire, he took with him the little ancient statue that no longer established him as a king outside that exclusive circle.
There was the pair of amethyst cups of the turbaned King of Foo, the one that he drank from himself, and the one that he gave to his enemies, eye could not tell which was which.
There were two amethyst cups belonging to the turbaned King of Foo, one that he drank from himself and the other that he gave to his enemies; it was impossible to tell which was which.
All these things the ex-King of Eritivaria showed me, telling me a marvelous tale of each; of his own he had brought nothing, except the mascot that used once to sit on the top of the water tube of his favorite motor.
All these things the former King of Eritivaria showed me, sharing a remarkable story about each item; from his own possessions, he had brought nothing except the mascot that used to sit on top of the water tube of his favorite motor.
I have not outlined a tenth of the splendour of that table, I had meant to come again and examine each piece of plate and make notes of its history; had I known that this was the last time I should wish to enter that club I should have looked at its treasures more attentively, but now as the wine went round and the exiles began to talk I took my eyes from the table and listened to strange tales of their former state.
I haven’t described even a fraction of the beauty of that table. I intended to return and look closely at each piece of silverware and jot down its story. If I had known this would be the last time I’d visit that club, I would have paid more attention to its treasures. But now, as the wine flowed and the exiles started to share stories, I shifted my focus from the table and listened to their fascinating accounts of how things used to be.
He that has seen better times has usually a poor tale to tell, some mean and trivial thing has been his undoing, but they that dined in that basement had mostly fallen like oaks on nights of abnormal tempest, had fallen mightily and shaken a nation. Those who had not been kings themselves, but claimed through an exiled ancestor, had stories to tell of even grander disaster, history seeming to have mellowed their dynasty's fate as moss grows over an oak a great while fallen. There were no jealousies there as so often there are among kings, rivalry must have ceased with the loss of their navies and armies, and they showed no bitterness against those that had turned them out, one speaking of the error of his Prime Minister by which he had lost his throne as "poor old Friedrich's Heaven-sent gift of tactlessness."
He who has experienced better times usually has a sad story to tell; some small and insignificant thing has brought him down. But those who dined in that basement had mostly fallen like great oaks during violent storms, crashing down and shaking the nation. Those who weren’t kings themselves but claimed descent from an exiled ancestor had tales of even greater disasters, as history seemed to have softened their dynasty's fate, much like moss grows over a long-fallen oak. There were no jealousies there, as is often the case among kings; rivalry must have ended with the loss of their navies and armies, and they showed no bitterness toward those who had ousted them. One of them referred to the mistake of his Prime Minister that caused him to lose his throne as "poor old Friedrich's Heaven-sent gift of tactlessness."
They gossiped pleasantly of many things, the tittle-tattle we all had to know when we were learning history, and many a wonderful story I might have heard, many a side light on mysterious wars had I not made use of one unfortunate word. That word was "upstairs."
They chatted happily about various topics, the kind of small talk we all needed to know while studying history, and I could have heard many amazing stories, many insights into mysterious wars, if I hadn't accidentally used one unfortunate word. That word was "upstairs."
The ex-King of Eritivaria having pointed out to me those unparalleled heirlooms to which I have alluded, and many more besides, hospitably asked me if there was anything else that I would care to see, he meant the pieces of plate that they had in the cupboards, the curiously graven swords of other princes, historic jewels, legendary seals, but I who had had a glimpse of their marvelous staircase, whose balustrade I believed to be solid gold and wondering why in such a stately house they chose to dine in the basement, mentioned the word "upstairs." A profound hush came down on the whole assembly, the hush that might greet levity in a cathedral.
The former King of Eritivaria pointed out those incredible heirlooms I mentioned earlier, along with many others. He kindly asked if there was anything else I wanted to see, meaning the silverware in the cupboards, the intricately crafted swords from other princes, historic jewels, and legendary seals. However, having caught a glimpse of their amazing staircase, which I believed to be made of solid gold, and wondering why they chose to dine in the basement of such a grand house, I mentioned "upstairs." A deep silence fell over everyone, a silence that could greet a lighthearted moment in a cathedral.
"Upstairs!" he gasped. "We cannot go upstairs."
"Upstairs!" he exclaimed. "We can't go upstairs."
I perceived that what I had said was an ill-chosen thing. I tried to excuse myself but knew not how.
I realized that what I had said was inappropriate. I tried to explain myself but didn’t know how.
"Of course," I muttered, "members may not take guests upstairs."
"Of course," I whispered, "members can’t bring guests upstairs."
"Members!" he said to me. "We are not the members!"
"Members!" he said to me. "We're not the members!"
There was such reproof in his voice that I said no more, I looked at him questioningly, perhaps my lips moved, I may have said "What are you?" A great surprise had come on me at their attitude.
There was so much disapproval in his voice that I didn’t say anything else. I looked at him with questions in my eyes; maybe my lips moved, and I might have asked, “What are you?” Their behavior had taken me by surprise.
"We are the waiters," he said.
"We're the servers," he said.
That I could not have known, here at last was honest ignorance that I had no need to be ashamed of, the very opulence of their table denied it.
That I couldn't have known, finally, here was genuine ignorance that I didn't need to feel embarrassed about; the sheer abundance of their table proved it.
"Then who are the members?" I asked.
"Then who are the members?" I asked.
Such a hush fell at that question, such a hush of genuine awe, that all of a sudden a wild thought entered my head, a thought strange and fantastic and terrible. I gripped my host by the wrist and hushed my voice.
Such a silence came over us at that question, a silence filled with genuine awe, that suddenly a wild idea popped into my head, an idea strange, fantastic, and frightening. I grabbed my host by the wrist and lowered my voice.
"Are they too exiles?" I asked.
"Are they also exiles?" I asked.
Twice as he looked in my face he gravely nodded his head.
Twice he looked at my face and nodded his head seriously.
I left that club very swiftly indeed, never to see it again, scarcely pausing to say farewell to those menial kings, and as I left the door a great window opened far up at the top of the house and a flash of lightning streamed from it and killed a dog.
I left that club really fast, never to go back, hardly stopping to say goodbye to those lesser kings. As I walked out the door, a huge window opened high up in the house, and a flash of lightning shot out and struck a dog.
The Three Infernal Jokes
This is the story that the desolate man told to me on the lonely Highland road one autumn evening with winter coming on and the stags roaring.
This is the story that the lonely man shared with me on the empty Highland road one autumn evening as winter approached and the stags were roaring.
The saddening twilight, the mountain already black, the dreadful melancholy of the stags' voices, his friendless mournful face, all seemed to be of some most sorrowful play staged in that valley by an outcast god, a lonely play of which the hills were part and he the only actor.
The sad twilight, the mountain now dark, the haunting sadness of the stags' calls, his lonely, sorrowful face—all felt like some tragic performance set in that valley by a forsaken god, a solitary play in which the hills were involved and he was the only actor.
For long we watched each other drawing out of the solitudes of those forsaken spaces. Then when we met he spoke.
For a long time, we watched each other emerge from the emptiness of those abandoned places. Then, when we finally met, he spoke.
"I will tell you a thing that will make you die of laughter. I will keep it to myself no longer. But first I must tell you how I came by it."
"I’m about to share something that will make you laugh until you can’t breathe. I can’t keep it to myself any longer. But first, I need to explain how I found out about it."
I do not give the story in his words with all his woeful interjections and the misery of his frantic self-reproaches for I would not convey unnecessarily to my readers that atmosphere of sadness that was about all he said and that seemed to go with him where-ever he moved.
I won't tell the story in his words filled with all his sad interruptions and the anguish of his desperate self-blame because I don’t want to unnecessarily pass on to my readers the gloomy atmosphere that surrounded everything he said and seemed to follow him wherever he went.
It seems that he had been a member of a club, a West-end club he called it, a respectable but quite inferior affair, probably in the City: agents belonged to it, fire insurance mostly, but life insurance and motor-agents too, it was in fact a touts' club. It seems that a few of them one evening, forgetting for a moment their encyclopedias and non-stop tyres, were talking loudly over a card-table when the game had ended about their personal virtues, and a very little man with waxed moustaches who disliked the taste of wine was boasting heartily of his temperance. It was then that he who told this mournful story, drawn on by the boasts of others, leaned forward a little over the green baize into the light of the two guttering candles and revealed, no doubt a little shyly, his own extraordinary virtue. One woman was to him as ugly as another.
It seems he had been part of a club, a West-end club he called it, a respectable but pretty lacking place, probably in the City: agents were members, mostly from fire insurance, but also life insurance and motor agents; it was really a touts' club. One evening, a few of them, momentarily forgetting their encyclopedias and nonstop tires, were loudly chatting over a card table after the game ended about their personal virtues, and a very small man with waxed mustaches who didn’t like the taste of wine was boastfully talking about his temperance. It was then that the person sharing this sad story, driven by the others’ bragging, leaned a bit closer over the green baize into the light of the two flickering candles and shyly revealed his own remarkable virtue. To him, one woman was just as ugly as another.
And the silenced boasters rose and went home to bed leaving him all alone, as he supposed, with his unequalled virtue. And yet he was not alone, for when the rest had gone there arose a member out of a deep arm-chair at the dark end of the room and walked across to him, a man whose occupation he did not know and only now suspects.
And the quieted braggarts got up and went home to bed, leaving him all alone, or so he thought, with his unmatched virtue. But he wasn't alone; when the others had left, a figure rose from a deep armchair in the dark end of the room and walked over to him, a man whose job he didn’t know and only now questions.
"You have," said the stranger, "a surpassing virtue."
"You have," said the stranger, "an exceptional quality."
"I have no possible use for it," my poor friend replied.
"I have no use for it," my poor friend said.
"Then doubtless you would sell it cheap," said the stranger.
"Then you would probably sell it for a low price," said the stranger.
Something in the man's manner or appearance made the desolate teller of this mournful tale feel his own inferiority, which probably made him feel acutely shy, so that his mind abased itself as an Oriental does his body in the presence of a superior, or perhaps he was sleepy, or merely a little drunk. Whatever it was he only mumbled, "O yes," instead of contradicting so mad a remark. And the stranger led the way to the room where the telephone was.
Something about the man's demeanor or looks made the lonely storyteller of this sad tale feel inferior, which likely made him feel really shy, like an Oriental lowering his body in front of someone superior, or maybe he was just sleepy, or a bit drunk. Whatever the case, he just mumbled, "Oh yes," instead of arguing against such a crazy statement. And the stranger guided him to the room with the telephone.
"I think you will find my firm will give a good price for it," he said: and without more ado he began with a pair of pincers to cut the wire of the telephone and the receiver. The old waiter who looked after the club they had left shuffling round the other room putting things away for the night.
"I think you'll find my company will give a fair price for it," he said, and without further delay, he used a pair of pliers to cut the wire of the telephone and the receiver. The old waiter, who was tidying up the club they had left, shuffled around the other room putting things away for the night.
"Whatever are you doing of?" said my friend.
"What's going on?" asked my friend.
"This way," said the stranger. Along a passage they went and away to the back of the club and there the stranger leaned out of a window and fastened the severed wires to the lightning conductor. My friend has no doubt of that, a broad ribbon of copper, half an inch wide, perhaps wider, running down from the roof to the earth.
"This way," said the stranger. They walked down a hallway to the back of the club, where the stranger leaned out of a window and attached the cut wires to the lightning conductor. My friend is certain of that—a wide strip of copper, about half an inch wide, maybe wider, running from the roof to the ground.
"Hell," said the stranger with his mouth to the telephone; then silence for a while with his ear to the receiver, leaning out of the window. And then my friend heard his poor virtue being several times repeated, and then words like Yes and No.
"Hell," said the stranger into the phone; then there was silence for a while as he listened, leaning out of the window. After that, my friend heard his weak morals being repeated several times, followed by words like Yes and No.
"They offer you three jokes," said the stranger, "which shall make all who hear them simply die of laughter."
"They've got three jokes for you," said the stranger, "that will have everyone who hears them doubled over with laughter."
I think my friend was reluctant then to have anything more to do with it, he wanted to go home; he said he didn't want jokes.
I think my friend was hesitant to get involved any further; he wanted to go home and said he wasn't in the mood for jokes.
"They think very highly of your virtue," I said the stranger. And at that, odd as it seems, my friend wavered, for logically if they thought highly of the goods they should have paid a higher price.
"They really admire your virtue," I said to the stranger. And at that, strangely enough, my friend hesitated, because logically, if they valued the goods so much, they should have offered a higher price.
"O all right," he said. The extraordinary document that the agent drew from his pocket ran something like this:
"O all right," he said. The unusual document that the agent pulled from his pocket went something like this:
"I . . . . . in consideration of three new jokes received from Mr. Montagu-Montague, hereinafter to be called the agent, and warranted to be as by him stated and described, do assign to him, yield, abrogate and give up all recognitions, emoluments, perquisites or rewards due to me Here or Elsewhere on account of the following virtue, to wit and that is to say . . . . . that all women are to me equally ugly." The last eight words being filled in in ink by Mr. Montagu-Montague.
"I, in exchange for three new jokes I received from Mr. Montagu-Montague, hereafter referred to as the agent, and guaranteed to be as he stated and described, assign to him, waive, cancel, and give up all rights, benefits, perks, or rewards owed to me here or elsewhere regarding the following point, specifically that all women are equally unattractive to me." The last eight words were written in ink by Mr. Montagu-Montague.
My poor friend duly signed it. "These are the jokes," said the agent. They were boldly written on three slips of paper. "They don't seem very funny," said the other when he had read them. "You are immune," said Mr. Montagu-Montague, "but anyone else who hears them will simply die of laughter: that we guarantee."
My poor friend signed it without hesitation. "These are the jokes," the agent said. They were clearly written on three slips of paper. "They don't look very funny," the other one replied after reading them. "You're immune," Mr. Montagu-Montague explained, "but anyone else who hears them will just die laughing: that's a promise."
An American firm had bought at the price of waste paper a hundred thousand copies of The Dictionary of Electricity written when electricity was new,—and it had turned out that even at the time its author had not rightly grasped his subject,—the firm had paid £10,000 to a respectable English paper (no other in fact than the Briton) for the use of its name, and to obtain orders for The Briton Dictionary of Electricity was the occupation of my unfortunate friend. He seems to have had a way with him. Apparently he knew by a glance at a man, or a look round at his garden, whether to recommend the book as "an absolutely up-to-date achievement, the finest thing of its kind in the world of modern science" or as "at once quaint and imperfect, a thing to buy and to keep as a tribute to those dear old times that are gone." So he went on with this quaint though usual business, putting aside the memory of that night as an occasion on which he had "somewhat exceeded" as they say in circles where a spade is called neither a spade nor an agricultural implement but is never mentioned at all, being altogether too vulgar. And then one night he put on his suit of dress clothes and found the three jokes in the pocket. That was perhaps a shock. He seems to have thought it over carefully then, and the end of it was he gave a dinner at the club to twenty of the members. The dinner would do no harm he thought—might even help the business, and if the joke came off he would be a witty fellow, and two jokes still up his sleeve.
An American company had bought a hundred thousand copies of The Dictionary of Electricity for the price of scrap paper. It turned out that even when it was first published, the author hadn’t fully understood the topic. The company had paid £10,000 to a reputable English paper (none other than the Briton) for the use of its name, and getting orders for The Briton Dictionary of Electricity was my unfortunate friend’s job. He seemed to have a knack for it. Apparently, he could tell just by looking at a person or glancing at their garden whether to pitch the book as "an absolutely up-to-date achievement, the best of its kind in modern science" or "both charming and flawed, something to buy and keep as a nod to those good old days that have passed." So he carried on with this charming yet typical work, pushing aside the memory of that night when he had "somewhat exceeded," as they say in circles where a spade is neither called a spade nor an agricultural tool, but is simply not discussed because it’s too common. Then one night, he put on his formal suit and found three jokes in his pocket. That was probably a surprise. He seemed to think it through carefully, and in the end, he hosted a dinner at the club for twenty of the members. He figured the dinner wouldn’t hurt—might even boost business, and if the joke landed well, he would be seen as clever, with two jokes still saved for later.
Whom he invited or how the dinner went I do not know for he began to speak rapidly and came straight to the point, as a stick that nears a cataract suddenly goes faster and faster. The dinner was duly served, the port went round, the twenty men were smoking, two waiters loitered, when he after carefully reading the best of the jokes told it down the table. They laughed. One man accidentally inhaled his cigar smoke and spluttered, the two waiters overheard and tittered behind their hands, one man, a bit of a raconteur himself, quite clearly wished not to laugh, but his veins swelled dangerously in trying to keep it back, and in the end he laughed too. The joke had succeeded; my friend smiled at the thought; he wished to say little deprecating things to the man on his right; but the laughter did not stop and the waiters would not be silent. He waited, and waited wondering; the laughter went roaring on, distinctly louder now, and the waiters as loud as any. It had gone on for three or four minutes when this frightful thought leaped up all at once in his mind: it was forced laughter! However could anything have induced him to tell so foolish a joke? He saw its absurdity as in revelation; and the more he thought of it as these people laughed at him, even the waiters too, the more he felt that he could never lift up his head with his brother touts again. And still the laughter went roaring and choking on. He was very angry. There was not much use in having a friend, he thought, if one silly joke could not be overlooked; he had fed them too. And then he felt that he had no friends at all, and his anger faded away, and a great unhappiness came down on him, and he got quietly up and slunk from the room and slipped away from the club. Poor man, he scarcely had the heart next morning even to glance at the papers, but you did not need to glance at them, big type was bandied about that day as though it were common type, the words of the headlines stared at you; and the headlines said:—Twenty-Two Dead Men at a Club.
Whom he invited or how the dinner went, I don’t know, because he started speaking quickly and got straight to the point, like a stick approaching a waterfall that suddenly picks up speed. The dinner was served, the port was passed around, twenty men were smoking, and two waiters were hanging around when he, after reading the best of the jokes, told it down the table. They laughed. One guy accidentally inhaled his cigar smoke and coughed, the two waiters heard and snickered behind their hands, and one man, who was a bit of a storyteller himself, clearly tried not to laugh, but his veins bulged as he restrained himself, and eventually, he laughed too. The joke worked; my friend smiled at the thought; he wanted to say some self-deprecating things to the man on his right; but the laughter wouldn’t stop, and the waiters wouldn’t settle down. He waited and waited, wondering; the laughter grew louder now, and the waiters were just as loud. It went on for three or four minutes when a terrifying thought suddenly popped into his mind: it was forced laughter! How could he have possibly told such a dumb joke? He saw its absurdity as if it were revealed to him; and the more he thought about it while these people laughed at him, even the waiters too, the more he felt he could never hold his head up with his fellow touts again. And still, the laughter kept roaring and choking on. He was really angry. He thought there was no point in having a friend if one stupid joke couldn’t be overlooked; he had fed them too. Then he felt he had no friends at all, and his anger faded away, replaced by overwhelming sadness, and he quietly got up and slipped out of the room and left the club. Poor man, he barely had the heart the next morning to even look at the papers, but it didn’t matter, the big headlines were everywhere that day, and the words screamed at you; the headlines read:—Twenty-Two Dead Men at a Club.
Yes, he saw it then: the laughter had not stopped, some had probably burst blood vessels, some must have choked, some succumbed to nausea, heart-failure must have mercifully taken some, and they were his friends after all, and none had escaped, not I even the waiters. It was that infernal joke.
Yes, he realized it then: the laughter hadn't stopped, some had probably burst blood vessels, some must have choked, some succumbed to nausea, and heart failure must have mercifully taken some, and they were his friends after all, and none had escaped, not even the waiters. It was that terrible joke.
He thought out swiftly, and remembers clear as a nightmare, the drive to Victoria Station, the boat-train to Dover and going disguised to the boat: and on the boat pleasantly smiling, almost obsequious, two constables that wished to speak for a moment with Mr. Watkyn-Jones. That was his name.
He quickly thought it through and remembers vividly, like a nightmare, the ride to Victoria Station, the boat train to Dover, and disguising himself for the boat: and on the boat, pleasantly smiling, almost overly eager, were two police officers who wanted to speak with Mr. Watkyn-Jones for a moment. That was his name.
In a third-class carriage with handcuffs on his wrists, with forced conversation when any, he returned between his captors to Victoria to be tried for murder at the High Court of Bow.
In a third-class train car with handcuffs on his wrists, and only forced conversation when there was any, he was taken back to Victoria by his captors to stand trial for murder at the High Court of Bow.
At the trial he was defended by a young barrister of considerable ability who had gone into the Cabinet in order to enhance his forensic reputation. And he was ably defended. It is no exaggeration to say that the speech for the defence showed it to be usual, even natural and right, to give a dinner to twenty men and to slip away without ever saying a word, leaving all, with the waiters, dead. That was the impression left in the minds of the jury. And Mr. Watkyn-Jones felt himself practically free, with all the advantages of his awful experience, and his two jokes intact. But lawyers are still experimenting with the new act which allows a prisoner to give evidence. They do not like to make no use of it for fear they may be thought not to know of the act, and a lawyer who is not in touch with the very latest laws is soon regarded as not being up to date and he may drop as much as £50,000 a year in fees. And therefore though it always hangs their clients they hardly like to neglect it.
At the trial, he was defended by a talented young lawyer who had joined the Cabinet to boost his reputation in the courtroom. He received a strong defense. It's fair to say that the defense speech made it seem normal, even acceptable, to host dinner for twenty people and then sneak away without saying a word, leaving everyone, including the waitstaff, in silence. That was the impression left on the jury. Mr. Watkyn-Jones felt nearly free, having gained all the benefits from his terrible experience, and his two jokes still intact. However, lawyers are still trying to figure out the new law that allows defendants to testify. They don't want to ignore it for fear of being seen as unaware of the law, and a lawyer who isn’t updated on the latest regulations can lose as much as £50,000 a year in fees. So, even though it often puts their clients at risk, they hardly want to skip it.
Mr. Watkyn-Jones was put in the witness box. There he told the simple truth, and a very poor affair it seemed after the impassioned and beautiful things that were uttered by the counsel for the defence. Men and women had wept when they heard that. They did not weep when they heard Watkyn-Jones. Some tittered. It no longer seemed a right and natural thing to leave one's guests all dead and to fly the country. Where was Justice, they asked, if anyone could do that? And when his story was told the judge rather happily asked if he could make him die of laughter too. And what was the joke? For in so grave a place as a Court of Justice no fatal effects need be feared. And hesitatingly the prisoner pulled from his pocket the three slips of paper: and perceived for the first time that the one on which the first and best joke had been written had become quite blank. Yet he could remember it, and only too clearly. And he told it from memory to the Court.
Mr. Watkyn-Jones took the stand. He shared the straightforward truth, and it seemed pretty lackluster compared to the passionate and eloquent words spoken by the defense attorney. Men and women had cried when they heard that. They didn’t cry when they listened to Watkyn-Jones. Some chuckled. It no longer felt right or natural to leave your guests all dead and run away from the country. Where was justice, they wondered, if anyone could do that? And once he finished his story, the judge cheerfully asked if he could make him laugh to death too. And what was the joke? In such a serious place as a Court of Justice, no real harm could come from it. Hesitantly, the prisoner pulled three slips of paper from his pocket and noticed for the first time that the one with the first and best joke had gone completely blank. Yet he could remember it very clearly. And he recounted it from memory to the Court.
"An Irishman once on being asked by his master to buy a morning paper said in his usual witty way, 'Arrah and begorrah and I will be after wishing you the top of the morning.'"
"An Irishman, when his boss asked him to buy a morning paper, replied in his typical clever manner, 'Oh, I’ll be wishing you the best of the morning.'"
No joke sounds quite so good the second time it is told, it seems to lose something of its essence, but Watkyn-Jones was not prepared for the awful stillness with which this one was received; nobody smiled; and it had killed twenty-two men. The joke was bad, devilish bad; counsel for the defence was frowning, and an usher was looking in a little bag for something the judge wanted. And at this moment, as though from far away, without his wishing it, there entered the prisoner's head, and shone there and would not go, this old bad proverb: "As well be hung for a sheep as for a lamb." The jury seemed to be just about to retire. "I have another joke," said Watkyn-Jones, and then and there he read from the second slip of paper. He watched the paper curiously to see if it would go blank, occupying his mind with so slight a thing as men in dire distress very often do, and the words were almost immediately expunged, swept swiftly as if by a hand, and he saw the paper before him as blank as the first. And they were laughing this time, judge, jury, counsel for the prosecution, audience and all, and the grim men that watched him upon either side. There was no mistake about this joke.
No joke ever sounds as good the second time it’s told; it seems to lose some of its essence. But Watkyn-Jones wasn’t ready for the awful silence that met this one; nobody smiled, and it had cost twenty-two men their lives. The joke was bad, really bad; the defense attorney was frowning, and an usher was rummaging in a small bag for something the judge needed. At that moment, almost as if from far away and against his will, the prisoner’s mind was stuck on this old, terrible saying: "As well be hung for a sheep as for a lamb." The jury looked like they were about to leave. "I have another joke," Watkyn-Jones said, and right then he read from the second slip of paper. He watched the paper closely, wondering if it would go blank, distracting himself with something so trivial while men in deep trouble often do, and the words were almost immediately erased, swept away as if by a hand, leaving the paper before him as blank as the first one. And this time, everyone was laughing: the judge, the jury, the prosecution, the audience, and the grim men watching him on either side. There was no doubt about this joke.
He did not stay to see the end, and walked out with his eyes fixed on the ground, unable to bear a glance to the right or left. And since then he has wandered, avoiding ports and roaming lonely places. Two years have known him on the Highland roads, often hungry, always friendless, always changing his district, wandering lonely on with his deadly joke.
He didn’t stick around to see how it ended and walked away, staring at the ground, unable to look to his right or left. Since then, he has been wandering, avoiding towns and staying in remote areas. For two years, he’s been on the Highland roads, often hungry, always alone, constantly moving to a new area, wandering on with his dark humor.
Sometimes for a moment he will enter inns, driven by cold and hunger, and hear men in the evening telling jokes and even challenging him; but he sits desolate and silent, lest his only weapon should escape from him and his last joke spread mourning in a hundred cots. His beard has grown and turned grey and is mixed with moss and weeds, so that no one, I think, not even the police, would recognise him now for that dapper tout that sold The Briton Dictionary of Electricity in such a different land.
Sometimes, for a moment, he pops into pubs, driven by the cold and hunger, and hears men in the evening sharing jokes and even jokingly challenging him; but he sits alone and quiet, afraid that his only weapon might slip away from him and his last joke could bring sadness to a hundred beds. His beard has grown and turned gray, mixed with moss and weeds, so that no one, I think, not even the police, would recognize him now as that neatly-dressed salesman who sold The Briton Dictionary of Electricity in such a different place.
He paused, his story told, and then his lip quivered as though he would say more, and I believe he intended then and there to yield up his deadly joke on that Highland road and to go forth then with his three blank slips of paper, perhaps to a felon's cell, with one more murder added to his crimes, but harmless at last to man. I therefore hurried on, and only heard him mumbling sadly behind me, standing bowed and broken, all alone in the twilight, perhaps telling over and over even then the last infernal joke.
He paused, finished with his story, and his lip trembled as if he wanted to say more. I think he was ready to reveal his deadly joke on that Highland road and then head off with his three blank slips of paper, possibly to a prison cell, with one more murder added to his record, but finally harmless to anyone. So, I hurried on and just heard him mumbling sadly behind me, standing hunched and broken, all alone in the dim light, maybe repeating the last terrible joke over and over.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!